The
Mission and Expansion
of Christianity in the First Three Centuries
by Adolph (von) Harnack
translated and edited by James Moffatt
Second, enlarged and revised English edition;
London: Williams and Norgate / New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons, 1908 (from
the 2nd German edition)..
Theological Translation Library, volumes 19-20
From the German, Die
Mission und Ausbreitung des
Christentums in den ersten drei Jahrhunderten (1902, revised 1906,
1915, and finally 1924)
[[in addition to the 1908 ET in
electronic form, an updated version
is being prepared which incorporates changes in the 4th German edition
and other revisions by RAK for use in 2004 America;
see the end of the Table of Contents file for editing instructions
and stages; this 1908 version of "book 2" has been scanned and edited
largely by Amna Khawar, with chapter 7 edited by Virginia Wayland, and
final standardizing and editing by Francisco Lameiro (for English
materials) and RAK (for Greek and Latin); remaining tasks include
resolving queries noted by "[[[" markers, and updating identification
systems for such authors as Hippolytus, Hermas, Josephus, and the like.
Also, decide how to display footnotes. Simplify things for the English
reader!]]
[[84]]
BOOK 2
THE
MISSION-PREACHING IN
WORD AND DEED
The unity and the variety which
characterized the preaching of
Christianity from the very first constituted the secret of its
fascination and a vital condition of its success. On the one hand, it
was so simple that it could be summed up in a few brief sentences and
understood in a single crisis of the inner life; on the other hand, it
was so versatile and rich, that it vivified all thought and stimulated
every emotion. It was capable, almost from the outset, of vying with
every noble and worthy enterprise, with any speculation, or with any
cult of the mysteries. It was both new and old; it was alike present
and future. Clear and transparent, it was also profound and full of
mystery. It had statutes, and yet rose superior to any law. It was a
doctrine and yet no doctrine, a philosophy and yet something different
from philosophy. Western Catholicism, when surveyed as a whole, has
been described as a complexio
oppositorum, but this was also true of
the Christian propaganda in its earliest stages. Consequently, to
exhibit the preaching and labors of the Christian mission with the
object of explaining the amazing success of
Christianity, we must try to get a uniform grasp of all its component
factors.
We shall proceed then to describe:--
1. The religious
characteristics of the
mission-preaching.
2. The gospel of
salvation and of the
Savior.
3. The gospel of
love and charity.
[[85]]
4. The religion of
the Spirit and
power, of moral earnestness and
holiness.
5. The religion of
authority and of
reason, of mysteries and
transcendentalism.
6. The message of a
new People and of a
Third race (or the
historical and political consciousness of Christendom).
7. The religion of a
Book, and of a
historical realization.
8. The conflict with
polytheism and
idolatry.
In the course of these chapters we hope
to do justice to the wealth
of the religion, without impairing or obscuring the power of its
simplicity.\1/ One point must be left out, of course: that is, the
task of following the development of Christian doctrine into the dogmas
of the church's catechism, as well as into the Christian philosophy of
religion propounded by Origen and his school. Doctrine, in both of
these forms, was unquestionably of great moment to the mission of
Christianity, particularly after the date of its earliest definition
(relatively speaking) about the middle of the third century. But such a
subject would require a book to itself. I have endeavored, in the first
volume of my History of Dogma (third edition) to deal
with
it, and to that work I must refer any who may desire to see how the
unavoidable gaps of the present volume are to be filled up.\2/
\1/ At the Scilitan martyrdom the proconsul remarks; "Et nos
religiosi sumus, et simplex est religio nostra" ("We also are
religious, and our religion is simple"). To which Speratus the
Christian
replies: "Si tranquillas praebueris aures tuas, dico mysterium
simplicitatis" ("If you give me a quiet hearing, I shall tell you the
mystery of simplicity").
\2/ Cp. my Grundriss der Dogmengeschichte (4th ed., 1905).
[[86]]
CHAPTER 1
RELIGIOUS
CHARACTERISTICS
OF THE MISSION-PREACHING
"Missionary Preaching" is a term which
may be taken in a double
sense. Its broader meaning covers all the forces of influence,
attraction, and persuasion which the gospel had at its command, all the
materials that it collected and endowed with life and power as it
developed into a syncretistic religion during the first three
centuries. The narrower sense of the term embraces simply the crucial
message of faith and the ethical requirements of the gospel. Taking it
in the latter sense, we shall devote the present chapter to a
description of the fundamental principles of the missionary preaching.
The broader conception has a wide range. The Old Testament and the new
literature of Christianity, healing and redemption, gnosis and
apologetic, myth and sacrament, the conquest of demons, forms of social
organization and charity -- all these played their part in the
mission-preaching and helped to render it impressive and convincing.
Even in the narrower sense of the term, our description of the
mission-preaching must be kept within bounds, for the conception of the
crucial
message of faith and its ethical requirements is bound up naturally
with the development of dogma, and the latter (as I have already
remarked) cannot be exhibited without over-stepping the precincts of
the present volume. At the same time, these limitations are not very
serious, since, to the best of our knowledge, mission-preaching (in the
narrower sense of the term) was fairly extinct after the close of the
second century. Its place was taken by the instruction of catechumens,
by the training of the household in and for the Christian faith, and by
the worship of the church. Finally, we must eschew the error of
imagining that everyone who came over to Christianity was won [[87]] by
a missionary propaganda of dogmatic completeness. So far as our sources
throw light on this point, they reveal a very different state of
things, and this applies even to the entire period preceding
Constantine. In countless instances, it was but one ray of light that
wrought the change. One person would be brought over by means of the
Old Testament, another by the exorcising of demons, a third by the
purity of Christian life; others, again, by the monotheism of
Christianity, above all by the prospect of complete expiation, or by
the prospect which it held out of immortality, or by the profundity of
its speculations, or by the social standing which it conferred. In the
great majority of cases, so long as Christianity did not yet propagate
itself naturally, one believer may well have produced another, just as
one prophet anointed his successor; example (not confined to the case
of the martyrs) and the personal
manifestation
of the Christian life
led to imitation. A complete knowledge of Christian doctrine, which was
still a plant of very tender growth in the second century, was
certainly the attainment of a small minority. "Idiotae, quorum semper
maior pars est," says Tertullian [where??] ("The uneducated are always
in a
majority with us"). Hippolytus bewails the ignorance even of a Roman
bishop [where??]. Even the knowledge of the Scriptures, though they
were read in
private, remained of necessity the privilege of an individual here and
there, owing to their extensiveness and the difficulty of understanding
them.\1/
\1/ Bishops and theologians, in the West especially, are always
bewailing the defective knowledge of the Bible among the laity, and
even among the clergy. Cp. also Clement of Alexandria [where??].
The earliest mission-preaching to Jews
ran thus: "The kingdom of
God is at hand; repent."\2/ The Jews thought they knew what was the
meaning of the kingdom of heaven and of its advent; but they had to be
told the meaning of the repentance that secured the higher
righteousness, so that "God's kingdom" also acquired a new meaning.
[[88]]
\2/ The earliest mission-preaching (Matt.10.7 f.) with which the
disciples of Jesus were charged, ran: κηρύσσετε
λέγοντες ὅτι ῎Ηγγικεν ἡ βασιλεία
τῶν οὐρανῶν. Although repentance
is not actually mentioned, it is to be supplied from other passages.
The prospect of power to do works of healing is also held out to them (ἀσθενοῦντας θεραπεύετε, νεκροὺς ἐγείρετε, λεπροὺς καθαρίζετε, δαιμόνια
ἐκβάλλετε).
The second stage in the
mission-preaching to Jews was determined by
this tenet: "The risen Jesus is the Messiah [cp. Matt.10.32], and
will return from heaven to establish his kingdom."\3/
\3/ Cp. the confession of the resurrection common to primitive
Christianity, in 1 Cor. 15.4 f.
The third stage was marked by the
interpretation of the Old
Testament as a whole (i.e., the law and the prophets) from the
standpoint of its fulfillment in Jesus Christ, along with the
accompanying need of securing and formulating that inwardness of
disposition and moral principle which members of the Messianic church,
who were called and kept by the Holy Spirit, knew to be their duty.\4/
This must have made them realize that the observance of the law, which
had hitherto prevailed, was inadequate either to cancel sin or to gain
righteousness; also that Jesus the Messiah had died that sins might be
forgiven (γνωστὸν ἔστω ὑμῖν, ὅτι διὰ τούτου ὑμῖν ἄφεσις ἁμαρτιῶν
καταγγέλλεται ἀπὸ πάντων ὧν οὐκ ἠδυνήθητε ἐν νόμῳ Μωϋσέως δικαιωθῆναι).\5/ [[89]]
\4/ To "imitate" or "be like" Christ did not occupy the place one
would expect among the ethical counsels of the age. Jesus had spoken of
imitating God and bidden men follow himself, whilst the relationship of
pupil and teacher readily suggested the formula of imitation. But
whenever he was recognized as Messiah, as the Son of God, as Savior,
and as Judge, the ideas of imitation and likeness had to give way,
although the apostles still continued to urge both in their epistles,
and to hold up the mind, the labors, and the sufferings of Jesus as an
example. In the early church the imitation of Christ never became a
formal principle of ethics (to use a modern phrase) except for the
virtuoso in religion, the ecclesiastic, the teacher, the ascetic, or
the martyr; it played quite a subordinate role in the ethical teaching
of the church. Even the injunction to be like Christ, in the strict
sense of the term, occurs comparatively seldom. Still, it is
interesting to collect and examine the passages relative to this point;
they show that whilst a parallel was fully drawn between the life of
Christ and the career and conduct of distinguished Christians such as
the confessors, the early church did not go the length of drawing up
general injunctions with regard to the imitation of Christ. For one
thing, the Christology stood in the way, involving not imitation but
obedience; for another thing, the literal details of imitation seemed
too severe. Those who made the attempt were always classed as
Christians of a higher order (though even at this early period they
were warned against presumption), so that the Catholic theory of
"evangelic counsels" has quite a primitive root.
\5/ Acts 13.38; up
to this point, I think, the Jewish
Christian view is clearly stated in the address of Paul at Antioch, but
the further development of the idea ἐν
τούτῳ πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων δικαιοῦται
("by whom everyone who believes is
justified ") is specifically Pauline. Taken as a whole, however, the
speech affords a fine example of missionary preaching to the Jews. From
1 Cor. 15.3 it follows that the tenet,
"Christ died for our sins
according to the scriptures," was not simply Pauline, but common to
Christianity in general. Weizsacker (op. cit,, [[89b]] pp. 60 f.; Eng.
trans.,
1.74 f.) rightly lays
great stress on the fact that previous to Paul
and alongside of him, even within Jewish Christian circles (as in the
case of Peter), the view must have prevailed that the law and its
observance were not perfectly adequate to justification before God, and
that a sotereological significance attached to Jesus the Messiah or to
his death.
"You know that when you were pagans you
were led away to dumb idols"
(1 Cor. 12.2). "You
turned to God from idols, to serve the living and
true God, and to wait for his Son from heaven, whom he raised from the
dead, even Jesus, who delivers us from the wrath to come''' (1 Thess.
1.9-10). Here we have the
mission-preaching to pagans in a nutshell.
The "living and true God" is the first and final thing; the second is
Jesus, the Son of God, the judge, who secures us against the wrath to
come, and who is therefore "Jesus the Lord." To the living God, now
preached to all men, we owe faith and devoted service; to God's Son as
Lord,
our due is faith and hope.\6/
\6/ When questioned upon the "dogma" of Christians, Justin
answered: ῞Οπερ εὐσεβοῦμεν εἰς τὸν τῶν
Χριστιανῶν θεόν, ὃν ἡγούμεθα ἕνα
τούτων ἐξ ἀρχῆς ποιητὴν καὶ δημιουργὸν τῆς πάσης κτίσεως, ὁρατῆς τε καὶ ἀοράτου, καὶ κύριον ᾿Ιησοῦν
Χριστὸν παῖδα θεοῦ, ὃς καὶ
προκεκήρυκται ὑπὸ τῶν προφητῶν μέλλων παραγίνεσθαι τῷ γένει τῶν ἀνθρώπων σωτηρίας κῆρυξ καὶ
διδάσκαλος καλῶν μαθημάτων (Acts
of Justin 2.5 [B recension]
= "It is that whereby we worship the God of the Christians, whom we
consider to be One from the beginning, the maker and fashioner of the
whole creation, visible and invisible, and also the Lord Jesus Christ
the Son of God, whom the prophets foretold would come to the race of
men, a herald of salvation and a teacher of good disciples").
The contents of this brief message --
objective and subjective,
positive and negative -- are inexhaustible. Yet the message itself is
thoroughly compact and complete. It is objective and positive as the
message which tells of the only God, who is spiritual, omnipresent,
omniscient, omnipotent, the creator of heaven and earth, the Lord and
Father of men, and the great disposer of human history;\7/
furthermore, it is the message which tells of Jesus Christ, the Son of
God, who came from heaven,[[90]]
made known the Father, died for sins,
rose, sent the Spirit hither, and from his seat at God's right hand
will return for the judgment;\8/ finally, it is the message of
salvation brought by Jesus the Savior, that is, freedom from the
tyranny of demons, sin, and death, together with the gift of life
eternal.
\7/ In this respect the speech put by Luke (Acts 17.22-30) into
the mouth of Paul at the Areopagus is typical and particularly
instructive. It exhibits, at the same time, an alliance with the purest
conceptions of Hellenism. We must combine this speech with First
Thessalonians, in order to understand how the fundamentals of
mission-preaching were laid before pagans, and also in order to get rid
of the notion that
Galatians and Romans are a model of Paul's
preaching to pagan audiences. The characteristic principles of the
mission-preaching (both negative and positive) are also preserved,
with particular lucidity, in the fragmentary Kerugma Petri, an early
composition which, as the very title indicates, was plainly meant to be
a compendium of doctrine for missionary purposes.
\8/ Thaddaeus announces to Abgar a missionary address for
the next
day, and gives the following preliminary outline of its contents (Eus. H.E. 1.13.20): κηρύξω καὶ σπερῶ ἐν αὐτοῖς τὸν λόγον τῆς ζωῆς, περί τε τῆς ἐλεύσεως τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ
καθὼς ἐγένετο, καὶ περὶ τῆς
ἀποστολῆς αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἕνεκα τίνος
ἀπεστάλη ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός, καὶ
περὶ τῆς δυνάμεως καὶ τῶν ἔργων αὐτοῦ καὶ μυστηρίων ὧν ἐλάλησεν ἐν κόσμῳ, καὶ ποίᾳ
δυνάμει ταῦτα ἐποίει, καὶ
περὶ τῆς καινῆς αὐτοῦ κηρύξεως, καὶ περὶ τῆς μικρότητος
καὶ περὶ τῆς ταπεινώσεως, καὶ πῶς ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτὸν καὶ ἀπέθετο καὶ ἐσμίκρυνεν αὐτοῦ τὴν
θεότητα, καὶ ἐσταυρώθη, καὶ
κατέβη εἰς τὸν ῎Αιδην, καὶ διέσχισε φραγμὸν τὸν ἐξ αἰῶνος μὴ σχισθέντα, καὶ ἀνήγειρεν
νεκροὺς καὶ κατέβη μόνος, ἀνέβη
δὲ μετὰ πολλοῦ ὄχλου πρὸς τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῦ ("I will preach and
sow the word
of
God, concerning the advent of Jesus, even the manner of his birth:
concerning his mission, even the purpose for which the Father sent him:
concerning the power of his works and the mysteries he uttered in the
world, even the nature of this power: concerning his new preaching and
his abasement and humiliation, even how he humbled himself and died and
debased his divinity and was crucified and went down to Hades and burst
asunder the bars which had not been severed from all eternity, and
raised the dead, descending alone but rising with many to his Father").
Then it is objective and negative,
since it announces the vanity of
all other gods, and forms a protest against idols of gold and silver
and wood, as well as against blind fate and atheism.
Finally, it is subjective, as it
declares the uselessness of all
sacrifice, all temples, and all worship of man's devising, and opposes
to these the worship of God in spirit and in truth, assurance of faith,
holiness and self-control, love and brotherliness, and lastly the solid
certainty of the resurrection and of life eternal, implying the
futility of the present life, which lies exposed to future judgment.
This new kind of preaching excited
extraordinary fears and hopes:
fears of the imminent end of the world and of the great reckoning, at
which even the just could hardly pass muster; hopes of a glorious reign
on earth, after the denouement,
and of a paradise which was to be
filled with precious delights and overflowing with comfort and bliss.
Probably no religion had ever proclaimed openly to men such terrors and
such happiness.
To wide circles this message of the one
and almighty God no [[91]]
longer came as a surprise. It was the reverse of a surprise. What they
had vaguely divined, seemed now to be firmly and gloriously realized.
At the same time, as "Jesus and the Resurrection" were taken for new
daemons in Athens (according to Acts 17.18), and considered to be
utterly strange, this doctrine must have been regarded at first as
paradoxical wherever it was preached. This, however, is not a
question into which we have here to enter. What is certain is, that
"the one living God, as creator," "Jesus the Savior,"\9/ "the
Resurrection" (ἡ ἀνάστασις), and ascetic
"self-control" (ἡ ἐγκρατεία) formed the most
conspicuous articles of the new propaganda. Along with this the
story
of Jesus must have been briefly communicated (in the statements of
Christology), the resurrection was generally defined as the
resurrection of the flesh, and self-control primarily identified with
sexual purity, and then extended to include renunciation of the world
and mortification of the flesh.\10/ [[92]]
\9/ One of the distinctive ideas in Christianity was the paradox
that the Savior was also the Judge, an idea which gave it a special
pre-eminence over other religions. -- "Father and Son," or "Father,
Son,
and Holy Spirit": the dual and the triple formula interchange, but the
former is rather older, though both can be traced as far back as Paul.
Personally I should doubt if it was he who stamped the latter formula.
Like the "Church," "the new People," "the true Israel," "apostles,
prophets, and teachers," "regeneration," etc., it was probably created
by the primitive circle of disciples. -- The preaching of Jesus was
combined with the confession of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, and
with the church, the forgiveness of sins, and the resurrection of the
body. The Roman symbol is our earliest witness to this combination, and
it was probably the earliest actual witness; it hardly arose out of the
work of missions, in the narrower sense of the term, but out of the
earlier catechetical method.
\10/ Hermas 26.1 (Mand.
1): Πρῶτον πάντων πίστευσον ὅτι
εἷς ἐστιν ὁ θεός,
ὁ τὰ πάντα κτίσας καὶ καταρτίσας,
κτλ.
("First of
all, believe that God is one, even he who created
and ordered all things," etc.), is a particularly decisive passage as
regards the first point (viz., the one living
God); see Praedic.
Petri
in Clem., Strom. 5.6.48, 6.5.39,
6.6.48 (the twelve disciples
dispatched by Jesus with the charge to preach to all the inhabitants of
the world, that they may know God is one; εὐαγγελίσασθαι τοὺς κατὰ τὴν οἰκουμένην ἀνθρώπους, γινώσκειν ὅτι εἷς θεός ἐστιν). In Chap. 2
of his Apology,
Aristides sets forth
the preaching of Jesus Christ; but when he has to summarize
Christianity, he is contented to say that "Christians are those who
have found the one
true
God." Cp., e.g.,
Chap. 15: "Christians
. . .
have found the truth. . . . They know and trust in God, the creator of
heaven and earth, through whom and from whom are all things, beside
whom there is none other, and from whom they have received commandments
which are written on their hearts and kept in the faith and expectation
of the world to come." (Cp. also the Apology
of
pseudo-Melito.) The
other three points are [[92b]]
laid down with especial clearness in the Acta
Theclae, where Paul is said (1.5) to have handed down πάντα τὰ λόγια κυρίου καὶ τῆς γεννήσεως καὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως τοῦ ἠγαπημένου ("all the sayings of the Lord and of the
birth
and resurrection of the Beloved"), and where the contents of his
preaching are described as λόγος
θεοῦ περὶ ἐγκρατείας καὶ ἀναστάσεως ("the word of God upon self-control and
the
resurrection"). The last-named pair of ideas are to be taken as
mutually supplementary; the resurrection or eternal life is certain,
but it is conditioned by ἐγκρατεία,
which
is therefore put
first. Cp., for example, Vita Polycarpi
14: ἔλεγεν τὴν ἁγνείαν πρόδρομον εἶναι τῆς μελλούσης
ἀφθάρτου βασιλείας ("he said
that purity was the precursor of the
incorruptible kingdom to come").
The most overwhelming element in the
new preaching was the
resurrection of the flesh, the complete "restitutio in integrum," and
the kingdom of glory. Creation and resurrection were the beginning and
the end of the new doctrine. The hope of resurrection which it aroused
gave rise to a fresh estimate of the individual value, and at the same
time to quite inferior and sensuous desires. Faith in the resurrection
of the body and in the millennium soon appeared to pagans to be the
distinguishing feature of this silly religion. And the pagans were
right. It was the distinguishing feature of Christianity at this
period.
Justin explains that all orthodox Christians held this doctrine and
this hope. "Fiducia christianorum resurrectio mortuorum, illa credentes
sumus," Tertullian writes (de Resurr.
1 [[[ET??]]), adding (in ch. 21) that
this must not be taken allegorically, as the heretics allege, since
"verisimile non est, ut ea species sacramenti, in quam fides tota
committitur, in quam disciplina tota conititur, ambigue annuntiata et
obscura proposita videatur" ([[[ET??]] the gospel is too important to
be
stated
ambiguously; see further what follows). The earliest essays of a
technical character by the teachers of the Catholic church were upon
the resurrection of the flesh. It was a hope, too, which gave vent to
the ardent desires of the oppressed, the poor, the slaves, and the
disappointed upon earth: "We want to serve no longer, our wish is to
reign soon" (Tert., de Orat.
5).
"Though the times of this
hope have
been determined by the sacred pen, lest it should be fixed previous, I
think, to the return of Christ, yet our prayers pant for the close of
this age, for the passing of this world to the great day of the Lord,
for the day of wrath and retribution" (Cum et tempora totius spei fida
sunt sacrosancto stilo, ne liceat eam ante constitui quam in adventum,
opinor, Christi, vota [[93]]
nostra suspirant in saeculi huius occasum,
in transitum mundi quoque ad diem domini magnum, diem irae et
retributionis.-- Tert., de Resurr.
22). "May grace come and
this
world pass away! The Lord comes!" is the prayer of Christians at the
Lord's Supper (Did.
10). In many circles this mood lasted even after
the beginning of the third century, but it reached its height during
the reign of Marcus Aurelius.\11/
\11/ Origen (de Princ.
2.11.2) has described in great
detail
the views of the chiliasts, whom he opposed as, even in his day, a
retrograde party. His description proves that we cannot attribute too
[[[ie overemphasize??]] sensuous opinions to them. They actually
reckoned upon "nuptiarum
conventiones et filiorum procreationes." [[[ET??]] Compare the words of
Irenaeus
in the fifth book of his large work upon the millennium, where he
follows "apostolic tradition" and attaches himself to Papias. ***
From the outset "wisdom,"
"intelligence," "understanding," and
"intellect" had a very wide scope. Indeed, there was hardly mission
propaganda of any volume which did not over-flow into the "gnostic"
spirit, i.e.,
the spirit of Greek philosophy. The play of imagination
was at once unfettered and urged to its highest flights by the settled
conviction (for we need not notice here the circles where a different
view prevailed) that Jesus, the Savior, had come down from heaven. It
was, after all, jejune to be informed, "We are the offspring of God"
(Acts 17.28); but to be
told that God became man and was incarnate
in order that men might be divine -- this was the apex and climax of
all
knowledge. It was bound up with the speculative idea (1) that, as the
incarnation was a cosmic and divine event, it must therefore involve a
reviving and heightened significance for the whole creation; and (2)
that the soul of man, hitherto divided from its primal source in God by
forces and barriers of various degrees, now found the way open for its
return to God, while every one of those very forces which had formerly
barred the path was also liberated and transformed into a step and
intermediate stage on the way back. Speculations upon God, the world,
and the soul were inevitable, and they extended to the nature of the
church. Here, too, the earthly and historical was raised to the level
of the cosmic and transcendental.
At first the contrast between a "sound" gnosis and a heretical only
emerged by degrees in the propaganda, although from the very outset it
was felt that certain speculations seemed to imperil [[94]] the
preaching of the gospel itself.\12/ The extravagances of the "gnosis"
which penetrated all the syncretistic religion of the age, and issued
in dualism and docetism, were corrected primarily by a "sound"
gnosis, then by the doctrine of Christian freedom, by a sober, rational
theology and ethics, by the realism of the saving facts in the history
of Jesus, by the doctrine of the resurrection of the body, but
ultimately and most effectively by the church prohibiting all
"innovations" and fixing her tradition. From this standpoint Origen's
definition of gospel preaching (Hom.
in Joh. 32.9) is extremely
instructive. After quoting Hermas 26 = Mand.
1 (the one God,
the
Creator), he adds: "It is also necessary to believe that Jesus Christ
is Lord, and to believe all the truth concerning his deity and
humanity, also to believe in the Holy Spirit, and that as free agents
we are punished for our sins and rewarded for our good actions."
\12/ One of the most remarkable and suggestive phenomena of the
time is the fact that wherever a ''dangerous" speculation sprang up,
it was combated in such a way that part of it was taken over. For
example, contrast Ephesians and Colossians with the "heresies" which
had emerged in Phrygia (at Colosse); think of the "heresies" opposed
by the Johannine writings, and then consider the Gnostic contents of
the latter; compare the theology of Ignatius with the "heresies
attacked in the Ignatian epistles";
think of the great gnostic systems
of the second century, and then read their opponent Irenseus. "Vincendi
vincentibus legem dederunt"! Such was the power of these Hellenistic,
syncretistic ideas! It looks almost as if there had been a sort of
disinfectant process, the "sound" doctrine being inoculated with a
strong dilution of heresy, and thus made proof against virulent
infection.
By the second century Christianity was
being preached in very
different ways. The evangelists of the Catholic church preached in one
way throughout the East, and in another throughout the West, though
their fundamental position was identical; the Gnostics and Marcionites,
again, preached in yet another way. Still Tertullian was probably not
altogether wrong in saying that missions to the heathen were not
actively promoted by the latter; the Gnostics and the Marcionites, as
a rule, confined their operations to those who were already Christians.
After the gnostic controversy, the anti-gnostic rule of faith gradually
became the one basis of the church's preaching. The ethical and
impetuous element retreated behind [[95]] the dogmatic, although
the
emphasis upon self-control and asceticism never lost its vogue.
At the transition from the second to
the third century, theology had
extended widely, but the mission-preaching had then as ever to remain
comparatively limited. For the "idiotae" it was enough, and more than
enough, to hold the four points which we have already mentioned. Scenes
like those described in Acts (8.26-38)
were constantly being
repeated, mutatis
mutandis, especially during the days of persecution,
when individual Christians suffered martyrdom joyfully; and this,
although an orthodox doctrine of considerable range was in existence,
which (in theory, at any rate) was essential. For many the sum of
knowledge amounted to nothing more than the confession of the one God,
who created the world, of Jesus the Lord, of the judgment, and of the
resurrection; on the other hand, some of the chief arguments in the
proof from prophecy, which played so prominent a part in all preaching
to Jews and pagans (see Chapter 8),
were disseminated far and wide;
and as the apologists are always pointing in triumph to the fact that
"among us," "tradesmen, slaves, and old women know how to give some
account of God, and do not believe without evidence," the
principles of the Christian conception [[96]] of God must have been
familiar to a very large number of people.\13/
\13/ Together with the main articles in the proof from prophecy
(i.e.,
a dozen passages or so from the Old Testament), the
corresponding parts of the history of Jesus were best known and most
familiar. An inevitable result of being viewed in this light and along
this line was that the history of Jesus (apart from the crucifixion)
represents almost entirely legendary materials (or ideal history) to a
severely historical judgment. Probably no passage made so deep an
impression as the birth-narratives in Matthew and especially in Luke.
The fact that the story of the resurrection did not in its details
prove a similar success, was due to a diversity of the narratives in
the authoritative scriptures, which was so serious that the very
exegetes of the period (and they were capable of almost anything!)
failed to give any coherent or impressive account of what transpired.
Hence the separate narratives in the gospels relating to the
resurrection did not possess the same importance as the
birth-narratives. "Raised on the third day from the dead, according to
the scripture" : this brief confession was all that rivaled the
popularity of Luke 1-2.
and the story of the wise men from the
East. The notion that the apostles themselves compiled a quintessence
of Christian doctrine was widely current; but the greatest difference
of opinion prevailed as to what the quintessence consisted of. The
Didache marks the beginning of a series of compositions which
were
supposed to have been written by the apostles collectively, or to
contain an authoritative summary of their regulations.
These four points, then -- the one
living God, Jesus our Savior and
Judge, the resurrection of the flesh, and self-control -- combined to
form the new religion. It stood out in bold relief from the old
religions, and above all from the Jewish; yet in spite of its hard
struggle with polytheism, it was organically related to the process of
evolution which was at work throughout all religion, upon the eastern
and the central coasts of the Mediterranean. The atmosphere from which
those four principles drew their vitality was the conception of
recompense -- i.e., the absolute supremacy of the moral element
in
life on
the one hand, and the redeeming cross of Christ upon the other. No
account of the principles underlying the mission-preaching of
Christianity is accurate, if it does not view everything from the
standpoint of this conception : the sovereignty of morality, and the
assurance of redemption by the forgiveness of sins, based on the cross
of Christ.\14/ "Grace,''' i.e.,
forgiveness, did play a leading role,
but grace never displaced recompense. From the very first, morality was
inculcated within the Christian churches in two ways: by the Spirit of
Christ and by the conception of judgment and of recompense. Yet both
were marked by a decided bent to the future, for the Christ of both was
"he who was to return." To the mind of primitive Christianity the
"present" and the "future" were sharply opposed to each [[97]]
other, and it was this opposition which furnished the principle
of
self-control with its most powerful motive.\15/ It became, indeed,
with
many people a sort of glowing passion. The church which prayed at every
service, "May grace come and this world pass away: maranatha," was
the church which gave directions like those which we read in the
opening parable of Hermas.\16/ "From [[98]] the lips of all
Christians
this
word is to be heard: The world is crucified to me, and I to the world"
(Celsus, cited by Origen, 5.64).\17/
\14/ Redemption by the forgiveness of sins was, strictly speaking,
considered to take place once and for all. The effects of Christ's
death were conferred on the individual at baptism, and all his previous
sins were blotted out. Many teachers, like Paul, presented the cross of
Christ as the content of Christianity. Thus Tertullian (de Carne 5),
protesting against the docetism of Marcion, which impaired the death of
Christ upon the cross, calls out, "O spare the one hope of the whole
world" (parce
unicae spei totius orbis).
The cross exerts a
protective and defensive influence over the baptized (against demons),
but it does not bestow any redeeming deliverance from sin. Speculations
on the latter point do not arise till later. As a mystery, of course,
it is inexhaustible, and therefore it is impossible to state its
influence. Pseudo-Barnabas and Justin are already mystagogues of the
cross; cp. Ep.
Barn. 11-12, and
Justin's Apol. 1.55, where he
triumphantly claims that "the wicked demons never imitated the
crucifixion, not even in the case of any of the so-called sons of
Zeus" (οὐδαμοῦ οὐδ’ ἐπί τινος τῶν
λεγομένων υἱῶν τοῦ Διὸς τὸ
σταυρωθῆναι ἐμιμήσαντο). Cp, further
Minucius, Octav. 29; Tert, ad.
Nat. 1.12, etc.
\15/ Cp. 2 Clem., ad
Cor. 6.3-6: ἔστιν δὲ οὗτος ὁ αἰὼν καὶ ὁ μέλλων δύο ἐχθροί. (4.) οὗτος λέγει μοιχείαν καὶ φθορὰν καὶ
φιλαργυρίαν καὶ ἀπάτην, ἐκεῖνος
δὲ τούτοις ἀποτάσσεται. (5.) οὐ δυνάμεθα οὖν τῶν δύο φίλοι εἶναι· δεῖ δὲ ἡμᾶς τούτῳ
ἀποταξαμένους ἐκείνῳ χρᾶσθαι. (6.) οἰόμεθα, ὅτι βέλτιόν ἐστιν τὰ ἐνθάδε μισῆσαι,
ὅτι μικρὰ καὶ ὀλιγοχρόνια καὶ
φθαρτά, ἐκεῖνα δὲ ἀγαπῆσαι, τὰ ἀγαθὰ τὰ ἄφθαρτα ("This age and
the future age are two
enemies. The one speaks of adultery, corruption, avarice, and deceit;
the other bids farewell to these. We cannot, therefore, be friends of
both; we must part with the one and embrace the other. We judge it
better to hate the things which are here, because they are small and
transient and corruptible, and to love the things that are yonder, for
they are good and incorruptible").
\16/ Here is the passage (Hermas 50 = Sim. 1); it will serve to represent
a large
class. "You know that you servants of God dwell in a foreign land, for
your city is far from this city. If, then, you know the city where you
are to dwell, why provide yourselves here with fields and expensive
luxuries and buildings and chambers to no purpose? He who makes such
provision for this city has no mind to return to his own city. Foolish,
double-minded, wretched man! Seest
thou not that all these things are
foreign to thee and controlled by another? For the lord of this city
shall say, 'I will not have thee in my city; leave this city, for thou
keepest not my laws.' Then, possessor of fields and dwellings and much
property besides, what wilt thou do with field, and house, and all
thine other gains, when thou art expelled by him? For the lord of this
land has a right to tell thee, 'Keep my laws, or leave my land.' What
then shalt thou do, thou who hast already a law over thee in thine own
city? For the sake of thy fields and other possessions wilt thou
utterly repudiate thy law and
follow the law of this city? Beware! It
may be unwise for thee to repudiate thy law. For shouldst thou wish to
return once more to thy city, thou shalt not be allowed in: thou shalt
be shut out, because thou didst repudiate its law. So beware. Dwelling
in a foreign land, provide thyself with nothing more than a suitable
competency; and whenever the master of this city expels thee for
opposing his law, be ready to leave his city and seek thine own,
keeping thine own law cheerfully and unmolested. So beware, you that
serve God and have him in your heart; perform his works, mindful of his
commandments and of the promises he has made, in the faith that he will
perform the latter if the former be observed. Instead of fields, then,
buy souls in trouble, as each of you is able; visit widows and
orphans, and neglect them not; expend on such fields and houses, which
God has given to you [i.e., on
the poor], your wealth and all your
pains. The Master endowed you with riches that you might perform such
ministries for him. Far better is it to buy fields, possessions, houses
of this kind; thou wilt find them in thine own city when thou dost
visit it. Such expenditure is noble and cheerful; it brings joy, not
fear and sorrow. Practise not the expenditure of pagans, then: that
ill becomes you, as God's servants. Practise your proper expenditure,
in which you may rejoice. Do not stamp things falsely; [[98b]] never
touch
other people's property, nor lust after it, for it is evil to lust
after what belongs to other people. Do thine own task and thou shalt be
saved." For all the rigor of his counsel, however, it never occurs to
Hermas that the distinction of rich and poor should actually cease
within the church. This is plain, if further proof be needed, from the
next parable. The progress of thought upon this question in the church
is indicated by the tractate of Clement of Alexandria entitled "Quis
dives salvetur?" Moreover, the saying already put into the lips of
Jesus in John 12.8 ("the
poor ye have always with you"), a saying
which was hardly inserted without some purpose, shows that the
abolition of the distinction between rich and poor was never
contemplated in the church.
\17/ The pessimistic attitude of the primitive Christians towards
the world cannot be too strongly emphasised. (Marcion called his
fellow-confessors συνταλαίπωροι καὶ συμμισούμενοι,
"partners in the suffering of wretchedness and of
hatred." -- Tert.,
adv. Marc. 4.9).
This is confirmed by the evidence
even of Tertullian, and of Origen himself. Let one instance suffice. In
Hom.
8 ad. Levit.,
t. 9 pp. 316 f., Origen
remarks that in the
Scriptures only worldly men, like Pharaoh and Herod, celebrate their
birthdays, whereas "the saints not only abstain from holding a feast
on their birthdays, but, being filled with the Holy Spirit, curse that
day" (Sancti non solum non agunt festivitatem in die natali suo, sed a
spiritu sancto repleti exsecrantur hunc diem). The true birthday of
Christians is the day of their death. Origen recalls Job, in this
connection; but the form which his pessimism assumes is bound up, of
course, with special speculative ideas of his own.
This resolute renunciation of the world
was really the first thing
which made the church competent and strong to tell upon the world.
Then, if ever, was the saying true : "He who would do anything for the
world must have nothing to do with it." Primitive Christianity has been
upbraided for being too un-worldly and ascetic. But revolutions are not
effected with rosewater, and it was a veritable revolution to overthrow
polytheism and establish the majesty of God and goodness in the world
-- for those who believed in them, and also for those who did not. This
could never have happened, in the first instance, had not men asserted
the vanity of the present world, and practically severed themselves
from it. The rigor of this attitude, however, hardly checked the
mission-preaching; on the contrary, it intensified it, since instead of
being isolated it was set side by side with the message of the Savior
and of salvation, of love and charity. And we must add, that for all
its trenchant forms and the strong bias it imparted to the minds of men
towards the future, the idea of recompense was saved from harshness and
[[99]]
inertia by its juxtaposition with a feeling of perfect confidence that
God was present,
and a conviction of his care
and of
his providence.
No mode of thought was more alien to early Christianity than what we
call deism. The early Christians knew the Father in heaven; they knew
that God was near them and guiding them; the more thoughtful were
conscious that he reigned in their life with a might of his own. This
was the God they proclaimed. And thus, in their preaching, the future
became already present; hard and fast recompense seemed to disappear
entirely, for what further "recompense" was needed by people who were
living in God's presence, conscious in every faculty of the soul, aye,
and in every sense of the wisdom, power, and goodness of their God?
Moods of assured possession and of yearning, experiences of grace and
phases of impassioned hope, came and went in many a man besides the
apostle Paul. He yearned for the prospect of release from the body, and
thus felt a touching sympathy for everything in bondage, for the whole
creation in its groans. But it was no harassing or uncertain hope that
engrossed all his heart and being; it was hope fixed upon a strong and
secure basis in his filial relationship to God and his possession of
God's Spirit.\18/
\18/ It was only in rare cases that the image of Christ's person
as a whole produced what may be termed a "Christ-emotion," which moved
people to give articulate expression to their experiences. Ignatius is
really the only man we can name alongside of Paul and John. Yet in how
many cases of which we know nothing, this image of Christ must have
been the dominating power of human life! In some of the dying
confessions of the martyrs, and in the learned homilies of Origen, it
emerges in a very affecting way.
It is hardly necessary to point out
that, by proclaiming repentance
and strict morals on the one hand, and offering the removal of sins and
redemption on the other hand, the Christian propaganda involved an
inner cleavage which individual Christians must have realized in very
different ways. If this removal of sins and redemption was bound up
with the sacrament or specifically with the sacrament of baptism, then
it came to this, that thousands were eager for this sacrament and
nothing more, satisfied with belief in its immediate and magical
efficacy, and devoid of any serious attention to the moral law. Upon
the other hand, the moral demand could weigh so heavily on [[100]] the
conscience that redemption came to be no more than the reward and prize
of a holy life. Between these two extremes a variety of standpoints was
possible. The propaganda of the church made a sincere effort to assign
equal weight to both elements of its message; but sacraments are
generally more welcome than moral counsels, and that age was
particularly afflicted with the sacramental mania. It added to the
mysteries the requisite quality of naivete,
and at the same time the
equally requisite note of subtlety.
CHAPTER 2
THE GOSPEL OF THE
SAVIOR AND OF SALVATION\1/
\1/ This chapter is based on a fresh revision of Section 6 in my
study on "Medicinisches aus der ältesten Kirchengeschichte" (Texte and
Unters. 8, 1892).
The gospel, as preached by Jesus; is a
religion of redemption, but
it is a religion of redemption in a secret sense. Jesus proclaimed
a
new message (the near approach of God's kingdom, God as the Father, as
his
Father), and also a new law, but he did his work as a
Savior or
healer, and it was amid work of this kind that he was crucified. Paul,
too, preached the gospel as a religion of redemption.
Jesus appeared among his people as a physician.
"The healthy need
not a physician, but the sick" (Mark 2.17, Luke 5.31). The first
three gospels depict him as the physician of soul and body, as the
Savior or healer of men. Jesus says very little about sickness; he
cures it. He does not explain that sickness is health; he calls it by
its proper name, and is sorry for the sick person. There is nothing
sentimental or subtle about Jesus; he draws no fine distinctions, he
utters no sophistries about healthy people being really sick and sick
people really healthy. He sees himself surrounded by crowds of sick
folk; he attracts them, and his one impulse is to help them. Jesus does
not distinguish rigidly between sicknesses of the body and of the soul;
he takes them both as different expressions of the one supreme ailment
in humanity. But he knows their sources. He knows it is easier to say,
"Rise up and walk," than to say, "Thy sins are forgiven thee" (Mark
2.9).\2/
[[102]] And he acts
accordingly. No sickness of the soul repels him -- he is
constantly surrounded by sinful women and tax-gatherers. Nor is any
bodily disease too loathsome for Jesus. In this world of wailing,
misery, filth, and profligacy, which pressed upon him every day, he
kept himself invariably vital, pure, and busy.
\2/Or are we to interpret the passage in another way? Is it easier
to say, "Thy sins are forgiven thee"? In that case, "easier" evidently
must be taken in a different sense.
In this way he won men and women to be
his disciples. The circle by
which he was surrounded was a circle of people who had been healed.\3/
They were healed because they had believed on him, i.e.,
because they
had gained health from his character and words. To know God meant a
sound soul. This was the rock on which Jesus had rescued them from the
shipwreck of their life. They knew they were healed, just because they
had recognized God as the Father in his Son. Henceforth they
drew health and real life as from a never-failing stream.
\3/ An old legend of Edessa regarding Jesus is connected with his
activity as a healer of men. At the close of the third century the
people of Edessa, who had become Christians during the second half of
the second century, traced back their faith to the apostolic age, and
treasured up an alleged correspondence between Jesus and their King
Abgar. This correspondence is still extant (cp. Euseb., H.E. 1.13). It
is a naïve romance. The king, who is severely ill, writes thus
"Abgar, toparch of Edessa, to Jesus the excellent Savior, who has
appeared in the country of Jerusalem; greeting. I have heard of thee
and of thy cures, performed without medicine or herb. For, it is said,
thou makest the blind to see, and the lame to walk; thou cleansest
lepers, thou expellest unclean spirits and demons, thou healest those
afflicted with lingering diseases, and thou raisest the dead. Now, as I
have heard all this about thee, I have concluded that one of two things
must be true: either thou art God, and, having descended from heaven,
doest these things, or else thou art a son of God by what thou doest. I
write to thee, therefore, to ask thee to come and cure the disease from
which I am suffering. For I have heard that the Jews murmur against
thee, and devise evil against thee. Now, I have a very small, yet
excellent city, which is large enough for both of us." To which Jesus
answered: "Blessed art thou for having believed in me without seeing
me. For it is written concerning me that those who have seen me will
not believe in me, while they who have not seen me will believe and be
saved. But as to thy request that I should come to thee, I must fulfill
here all things for which I have been sent, and, after fulfilling them,
be taken up again to him who sent me. Yet after I am taken up, I will
send thee one of my disciples to cure thy disease and give life to thee
and thine." The narrative
then goes on to describe how Thaddaeus came to
Edessa and cured the king by the laying on of hands, without medicine
or herbs, after he had confessed his faith. "And Abdus, the son of
Abdus, was also cured by him of gout."
"Ye will say unto me this parable:
Physician, heal thyself" (Luke
4.23). He who helped so
many people, seemed himself [[103]]
to be
always helpless. Harassed, calumniated, threatened with death by the
authorities of his nation, and persecuted in the name of the very God
whom he proclaimed, Jesus went to his cross. But even the cross only
displayed for the first time the full depth and energy of his saving
power. It put the copestone on his mission, by showing men that the
sufferings of the just are the saving force in human history.
"Surely he hath borne our sickness and
carried our sorrows; by his
stripes we are healed."\4/ This was the new truth that issued from the
cross of Jesus. It flowed out, like a stream of fresh water, on the
arid souls of men and on their dry morality. The morality of outward
acts and regulations gave way to the conception of a life which was
personal, pure, and divine, which spent itself in the service of the
brethren, and gave itself up ungrudgingly to death. This conception was
the new principle of life. It uprooted the old life swaying to and fro
between sin and virtue; it also planted a new life whose aim was
nothing short of being a disciple of Christ, and whose strength was
drawn from the life of Christ himself. The disciples went forth to
preach the tidings of "God the Savior," of that Savior and
physician whose person, deeds, and sufferings were man's salvation.\5/
Paul was giving vent to no sudden or extravagant emotion, but
expressing with quiet confidence what he was fully conscious of at
every moment, when he wrote to the Galatians (2.20), "I live, yet
not I, but Christ liveth in me. For the life I now live in the flesh, I
live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave up himself for
me." Conscious of this, the primitive Christian missionaries were ready
to die daily. And that was just the reason why their cause did not
collapse.
\4/ Cp. 1 Pet. 2.24, οὗ τῷ
μώλωπι αὐτοὶ ἰάθητε. [[[ET, text var?]]
\5/ Luke 2.11, ἐτέχθη
ὑμῖν σωτὴρ, ὅς ἐστιν
Χριστὸς κύριος ; John 4.42, οἴδαμεν
ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν ἀληθῶς ὁ σωτὴρ
τοῦ κόσμου; Tit. 2.11, ᾿Επεφάνη ἡ χάρις τοῦ θεοῦ σωτήριος πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις; Tit. 3.4, ἡ χρηστότης καὶ ἡ φιλανθρωπία ἐπεφάνη τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν θεοῦ. By
several Christian circles, indeed, the title "Savior" was reserved for
Jesus and for Jesus only. Irenaeus (1.1.3) reproaches the
Valentinian
Ptolemaeus for never calling Jesus κύριος
but only σωτήρ,
and, as a matter of fact, in the epistle of
Ptolemaeus to Flora, Jesus is termed σωτήρ
exclusively.
In the world to which the apostles
preached their new [[104]]
message, religion had not been intended originally for the sick, but
for the sound. The Deity sought the pure and sound to be his
worshippers. The sick and sinful, it was held, are a prey to the powers
of darkness; let them see to the recovery of health by some means or
another, health for soul and body -- for until then they are not
pleasing
to the gods. It is interesting to observe how this conception is still
dominant at the close of the second century, in Celsus, the enemy of
Christendom (Orig., c. Cels.
3.59 f.). "Those who invite
people
to participate in other solemnities, make the following proclamation:
'He who hath clean hands
and sensible speech (is to draw near)'; or
again, 'He who is pure from all stain, conscious of no sin in his
soul, and living an honorable and just life (may approach).' Such is
the cry of those who promise purification from sins.\6/ But let us now
hear what sort of people these Christians invite. 'Anyone who is a
sinner,' they say, 'or foolish, or simple-minded -- in short, any
unfortunate will be accepted by the kingdom of God.' By 'sinner' is
meant an unjust person, a thief, a burglar, a poisoner, a sacrilegious
man, or a robber of corpses. Why, if you wanted an assembly of robbers,
these are just the sort of people you would summon!"\7/ Here Celsus has
stated, as lucidly as one could desire, the cardinal difference between
Christianity and ancient religion.\8/
\6/ The meaning is that even to mysteries connected with
purification those only were bidden who had led upon the whole a good
and a just life.
\7/ Porphyry's position is rather different. He cannot flatly set
aside the saying of Christ about the sick, for whose sake he came into
the world. But as a Greek he is convinced that religion is meant for
intelligent, just, and inquiring people. Hence his statement on the
point (in Mac. Magnes, 4.10)
is rather confused.
\8/ Origen makes a skillful defense of Christianity at this point.
"If a Christian does extend his appeal to the same people as those
addressed by a robber-chief, his aim is very different. He does so in
order to bind up their wounds with his doctrine, in order to allay the
festering sores of the soul with those remedies of faith which
correspond to the wine and oil and other applications employed to give
the body relief from pain" (3.60).
"Celsus misrepresents facts when
he declares that we hold God was sent to sinners only. It is just as if
he found fault with some people for saying that some kind and gracious
[φιλανθρωπότατος, an epithet of Aesculapius]
monarch had sent his physician to a city for the benefit of the sick
people in that city. God the Word was thus sent as a physician for
sinners, but also as a teacher of divine mysteries for those who are
already pure and sin no more" (3.61).
But, as we have already seen (Book 1,
Chapter 3), the [[105]]
religious temper which Christianity encountered, and which developed
and diffused itself very rapidly in the second and third centuries, was
no longer what we should term "ancient." Here again we see that the new
religion made its appearance "when the time was fulfilled." The
cheerful, naive spirit of the old religion, so far as it still
survived, lay a-dying, and its place was occupied by fresh religious
needs. Philosophy had set the individual free, and had discovered a
human being in the common citizen. By the blending of states and
nations, which coalesced to form a universal empire, cosmopolitanism
had now become a reality. But there was always a reverse side to
cosmopolitanism, viz., individualism. The refinements of material
civilization and mental culture made people more sensitive to the
element of pain in life, and this increase of sensitiveness showed
itself also in the sphere of morals, where more than one Oriental
religion came forward to satisfy its demand. The Socratic philosophy,
with its fine ethical ideas, issued from the heights of the thinker to
spread across the lowlands of the common people. The Stoics, in
particular, paid unwearied attention to the "health and diseases of the
soul," moulding their practical philosophy upon this type of thought.
There was a real demand for purity,
consolation,
expiation,
and
healing,
and as these could not be found elsewhere, they began to be
sought in religion.
In order to secure them, people were on the
look-out for new sacred rites. The evidence for this change which
passed over the religious temper lies in the writings of Seneca,
Epictetus, and many others; but a further testimony of much greater
weight is afforded by the revival which attended the cult of
Aesculapius during the Imperial age.\9/ As far back as 290 B.C.E.,
Aesculapius of Epidaurus had been summoned to Rome on the advice of the
Sibylline books. He had his sanctuary on the island in the Tiber, and
close to it, just as at the numerous shrines of Asclepius in Greece,
there stood a sanatorium in which sick persons waited for the
injunctions [[106]]
which the god imparted during sleep. Greek
physicians followed the god to Rome, but it took a long time for either
the god or the Greek doctors to become popular. The latter do riot seem
at first to have recommended themselves by their skill. "In 219 B.C.E.
the first Greek surgeon became domiciled in Rome. He actually received
the franchise, and was presented by the State with a shop 'in compito
Acilio.' But this doctor made such unmerciful havoc among his patients
by cutting and cauterizing, that the name of surgeon became a synonym
for that of a butcher."\10/ Things were different under the Caesars.
Though the Romans themselves still eschewed the art of medicine,
considering it a kind of divination, skilled Greek doctors were in
demand at Rome itself, and the cult of that "deus clinicus,"
Aesculapius, was in full vogue. From Rome his cult spread over all the
West, fusing itself here and there with the cult of Serapis or some
other deity, and accompanied by the subordinate cult of Hygeia and
Salus, Telesphorus and Somnus. Furthermore, the sphere of influence
belonging to this god of healing widened steadily; he became "savior"
pure and simple, the god who aids in all distress, the "friend of man"
(φιλανθρωπότατος).\11/ The more men sought deliverance
and
healing in religion, the greater grew this god's [[107]] repute. He
belonged to the old gods who held out longest against Christianity, and
therefore he is often to be met with in the course of early Christian
literature. The cult of Aesculapius was one of those which were most
widely diffused throughout the second half of the second century, and
also during the third century. People traveled to the famous sanatoria
of the god, as they travel today to baths. He was appealed to in
diseases of the body and of the soul; people slept in his temples, to
be cured; the costliest gifts were brought him as the ΘΕΟΣ ΣΩΤΗΡ
("God the Savior"); and people consecrated their
lives to him, as innumerable inscriptions and statues testify. In the
case of other gods as well, healing virtue now became a central
feature. Zeus himself and Apollo (cp., e.g.,
Tatian, Orat.
8)
appeared in a new light. They, too, became "saviors." No one could be
a god any longer, unless he was also a savior.\12/ Glance over
Origen's great reply to Celsus, and you soon discover that one point
hotly disputed by these two remarkable men was the question whether
Jesus or Aesculapius was the true Savior. Celsus champions the one
with as much energy and credulity as Origen the other. The combination
of crass superstition and sensible criticism presented by both men is
an enigma to us at this time of day. We moderns can hardly form any
clear idea of their mental bearings. In 3.3 Origen observes:
"Miracles occurred in all lands, or at least in many places. Celsus
himself admits in his book that, Esculapius healed diseases and
revealed the future in all cities that were devoted to him, such as
Tricca, Epidaurus, Cos, and Pergamum." According to 3.22 Celsus
charged the Christians with being unable to make up their minds to call
Aesculapius a god, simply because he had been first a man. Origen's
retort is that the Greek tradition made Zeus slay Aesculapius with a
thunderbolt. Celsus (3.24)
declared it to be an authentic fact
that a great number of Greeks and barbarians had seen, and still saw,
no mere wraith of Aesculapius, but the god himself engaged in healing
and helping man, whereas the disciples of Jesus had merely seen a
phantom. Origen is very indignant at this, but his counter-assertions
are [[108]] weak. Does
Celsus also appeal to the great number of Greeks
and barbarians who believe in Aesculapius? Origen, too, can point to
the great number of Christians, to the truth of their scriptures, and
to their successful cures in the name of Jesus. But then he suddenly
alters his defense, and proceeds (3.25)
to make the following
extremely shrewd observation: "Even were I going to admit that a demon
named Aesculapius had the power of healing bodily diseases, I might
still remark to those who are amazed at such cures or at the prophecies
of Apollo, that such curative power is of itself neither good nor bad,
but within reach of godless as well as of honest folk; while in the
same way it does not follow that he who can foretell the future is on
that account an honest and upright man. One is not in a position to
prove the virtuous character of those who heal diseases and foretell
the future. Many
instances may be adduced of people being healed who
did not deserve to live, people who were so corrupt and led a life of
such wickedness that no sensible physician would have troubled to cure
them. . . The power of healing diseases is no evidence of
anything
specially divine." From all these remarks of Origen, we can see how
high the cult of Aesculapius was ranked, and how keenly the men of that
age were on the lookout for "salvation."
\9/ For the cult of Aesculapius, see von Wilamowitz-Moellendorf's Isyllos von
Epidauros (1886),
pp. 36 f., 44 f., 116 f., and Usener's Gotternamen
(1896), pp. 147 f., 350, besides Ilberg's study of Aesculapius in
Teubner's Neuen
Jahrbuchern, 2, 1901, and the
cautious article by Thramer in Pauly-Wissowa's Real. Encykl.
(2.1642
f.).
\10/ Preller-Jordan, Rom.
Mythologie, 2. p. 243. Pliny
observes:
"Mox a saevitia secandi urendique transisse nomen in carnificem et in
taedium artem omnesque medicos" ("Owing to cruelty in cutting and
cauterizing, the name of surgeon soon passed into that of butcher, and
a disgust was felt for the profession and for all doctors").
\11/ The cult was really humane, and it led the physicians also to
be humane. In a passage from the Παραγγελίαι of pseudo-Hippocrates we
read : "I charge you not to show
yourselves inhuman, but to take the
wealth or poverty (of the patient) into account, in certain cases even
to treat them gratis" -- the repute of the ἰατροὶ ἀνάργυροι is
well known -- "and to consider future gratitude
more than
present fame. If, therefore, the summons for aid happens to be the case
of an unknown or impecunious man, he is most of all to be assisted;
for wherever there is love to one's neighbor, it means readiness to
act" (9.258 Littré, 3.321 Erm.; a passage which
Ilberg brought
under my notice, cp. also the Berl.
Philol.
Wochenschrift for March 25,
1893). How strongly the Christians themselves felt their affinity to
humane physicians is proved by a striking instance which Ilberg quotes
(loc. cit.,
from 6.90 Littré, 2.123 Erm.). Eusebius writes (H. E. 10.4.11) that Jesus, "like
some excellent physician, in order to cure
the sick, examines what is repulsive, handles sores, and reaps pain
himself from the sufferings of others." This passage is literally taken
from the treatise of pseudo-Hippocrates περὶ φυσῶν ὀ μὲν γὰρ
ἰητρὸς ὁρεῖ τε δεινά,
θιγγάνει τε ἀηδέων ἐπ’ ἀλλοτρίῃσί δὲ ξυμφορῇσιν
ἰδίας καρποῦται λύπας.
\12/ Corresponding to this, we have Porphyry's definition of the
object of philosophy as ἡ τῆς ψυχῆς σωτηρία
(the salvation of the soul).
Into this world of craving for
salvation the preaching of
Christianity made its way. Long before it had achieved its final
triumph by dint of an impressive philosophy of religion, its success
was already assured by the fact that it promised and offered
salvation -- a feature in which it surpassed all other religions and
cults. It did more than set up the actual Jesus against the imaginary
Aesculapius of dreamland. Deliberately
and
consciously it assumed the
form of "the religion of salvation or healing," or "the medicine of
soul and body," and at the same time it recognized that one of its
chief duties was to care assiduously for the sick in body.\13/
We shall now
select one or two examples out of the immense wealth of material, to
throw light upon both of these points.
\13/ The New Testament itself is so saturated with medicinal
expressions, employed metaphorically, that a collection of them would
fill several pages. [[[add bibliog note??]]
Take, first of all, the theory.
Christianity never lost hold [[109]]
of its innate principle; it was, and it remained, a religion for the
sick. Accordingly it assumed that no one, or at least hardly any one,
was in normal health, but that men were always in a state of
disability. This reading of human nature was not confined to Paul, who
looked on all men outside of Christ as dying, dying in their sins; a
similar, though simpler, view was taught by the numerous unknown
missionaries of primitive Christianity. The soul of man is sick, they
said, a prey to death from the moment of his birth. The whole race lies
a-dying. But now "the goodness and the human kindness of God the
Savior" have appeared to restore the sick soul.\14/ Baptism was
therefore conceived as a bath for regaining the soul's health, or for
"the recovery of life";\15/ the Lord's Supper was valued as "the
potion of immortality,"\16/ and penitence was termed "vera de
satisfactione medicina" (the true medicine derived from the atonement,
Cypr., de
Lapsis 15). At
the celebration of the sacrament, thanks
were offered for the "life" therein bestowed (Did. 9-10). The
conception of "life" acquired a new and deeper meaning. Jesus had
already spoken of a "life" beyond the reach of death, to be obtained by
the sacrifice of a man's earthly life. The idea and the term were taken
up by Paul and by the fourth evangelist, who summed up in them the
entire blessings of religion. With the tidings of immortality, the new
religion confronted sorrow, misery, sin, and death. So much, at least,
the world of paganism could understand. It could understand the promise
of bliss and immortality resembling that of the blessed gods. And not a
few pagans understood the justice of the accompanying condition that
one had to submit to the regime of the religion, that the soul had to
be pure and holy before it could become immortal. Thus they grasped the
message of a great Physician who preaches "abstinence" and bestows the
gift of "life."\17/ [[110]]
Anyone
who had felt a single ray of the power and glory of the new
life reckoned his previous life to have been blindness, [[111]]
disease, and death -- a view attested by both the apostolic
fathers
and the apologists.\18/ "He bestowed on us the light, he spoke
to us as a
father to his sons, he saved us in our lost estate….Blind were we in
our understanding, worshipping stones and wood and gold and silver and
brass, nor was our whole life aught but death."\19/ The mortal will
put on, nay, has already put on, immortality, the perishable will be
robed in the imperishable: such was the glad cry of the early
Christians, who took up arms against a sea of troubles, and turned the
terror of life's last moment into a triumph. "Those miserable people,"
says Lucian in the Proteus Peregrinus,
"have got it into their heads
that they are perfectly immortal." He would certainly have made a jest
upon it had any occurred to his mind; but whenever this nimble scoffer
is depicting the faith of Christians, there is a remarkable absence of
anything like jesting.
\14/ Tit. 3.4 : ἡ χρηστότης
καὶ ἡ φιλανθρωπία ἐπεφάνη τοῦ
σωτῆρος ἡμῶν θεοῦ ... ἔσωσεν
ἡμᾶς. See the New Testament allusions to σωτήρ.
\15/ Tert., de Baptism.
1, etc., etc.; Clement (Paedag.
1.6.29) calls baptism παιωνίον φαρμάκον.
Tertullian describes it as "aqua medicinalis."
\16/ Ignatius, Justin, and Irenaeus.
\17/ Clement of Alexandria opens. his Paedagogus
by describing his
Logos as the physician who heals suffering (1.1.1., τὰ πάθη ὁ
παραμυθητικὸς λόγος ἰᾶται). He [[110b]] distinguishes
the λόγος προτρεπτικός, ὑποθετικός, and παραμυθητικός, to which is added
further ὁ διδακτικός. And the Logos is Christ. Gregory
Thaumaturgus
also calls the Logos a physician, in his panegyric on Origen (16). In
the pseudo-Clementine homilies, Jesus, who is the true prophet, is
always the physician; similarly Peter's work everywhere is that of the
great physician who, by the sole means of prayer and speech, heals
troops of sick folk (see especially Bk. 7). Simon Magus, again, is
represented as the wicked magician, who evokes disease wherever he
goes. Origen has depicted Jesus the physician more frequently and fully
than anyone else. One at least of his numerous passages on the subject
may be cited (from Hom. 8, in Levit.,
ch. 1. vol. 9. pp. 312 f):
"Medicum dici in
scripturis divinis dominum nostrum Jesum Christum,
etiam ipsius domini sententia perdocemur, sicut dicit in evangeliis
[here follows Matt. 9.12
f.]. Omnis autem medicus ex herbarum succis
vet arborurn vet etiam metallorum venis vel animantium naturis
profectura corporibus medicamenta componit. Sed herbas istas si quis
forte, antequam pro ratione artis componantur, adspiciat, si quidem in
agris aut montibus, velut foenum vile conculcat et praeterit. Si vero
eas intra medici scholam dispositas per ordinem viderit, licet odorem
tristem, fortem et austerum reddant, tamen suspicabitur eas curae vel
remedii aliquid continere, etiamsi nondurn quae vel qualis sit
sanitatis ac remedii virtus agnoverit. Haec de communibus medicis
diximus. Veni nunc ad Jesum coelestem medicum, intra ad hanc stationem
medicinae eius ecclesiam, vide ibi languentium iacere multitudinem.
Venit mulier, quae et partu immunda effecta est, venit leprosus, qui
extra castra separatus est pro immunditia leprae, quaerunt a medico
remedium, quomodo sanentur, quomodo mundentur, et quia Jesus hic, qui
medicus est, ipse est et verbum dei, aegris suis non herbarum succis,
sed verborum sacramentis medicamenta conquirit. Quae verborum
medicamenta si quis incultius per libros tamquam per agros videat esse
dispersa, ignorans singulorum dictorum virtutem, ut vilia haec et
nullum sermonis cultum habentia praeteribit. Qui sero ex aliqua parte
didicerit animarum apud Christum esse medicinam, intelliget profecto ex
hic libris, qui in ecclesiis recitantur, tamquam ex agris et montibus,
salutares herbas adsumere unumquemque debere, sermonum dumtaxat vim, ut
si quis illi est in anima languor, non tam exterioris frondis et
corticis, quam succi interioris hausta virtute sanetur" ("The Lord
himself teaches us, in the gospels, that our Lord Jesus Christ is
called a physician in the Holy Scriptures. Every physician compounds
his medicines for the good of the body from the juices of herbs or
trees, or even from the veins of metals or living creatures. Now,
supposing that anyone sees these herbs in their natural state, ere they
are prepared by skill of art, he treads on them like common straw and
passes by them, on mountain or field. But if he chances to see them
arranged in the laboratory of a herbalist or physician, he will
suspect that, for all their bitter and heavy and unpleasant odors,
they have some healing and healthful virtue, though as yet he does not
know the nature or the quality of this curative element. So much for
our ordinary physicians. Now look at Jesus the heavenly physician. Come
inside his room of healing, the church. Look at the multitude of
impotent folk lying there. Here comes a woman unclean from childbirth,
a leper expelled from the camp owing to his unclean disease; they ask
the physician for aid, for a cure, for cleansing; and because this
Jesus the Physician is also the Word of God, he [[111b]] applies, not
the juices
of herbs, but the sacraments of the Word to their diseases. Anyone who
looked at these remedies casually as they lay in books, like herbs in
the field, ignorant of the power of single words, would pass them by as
common things without any grace of style. But he who ultimately
discovers that Christ has a medicine for souls, will find from these
books which are read in the churches, as he finds from mountains and
fields, that each yields healing herbs, at least strength won from
words, so that any weakness of soul is healed not so much by leaf and
bark as by an inward virtue and juice").
\18/ That the vices were diseases was a theme treated by Christian
teachers as often as by the Stoics. Cp., e.g.,
Origen, in
Ep. ad Rom,
Bk. 2. (Lommatzsch, 6.91 f.) : "Languores quidem
animae ab apostolo
in his (Rom. 2.8)
designantur, quorum medelam nullus inveniet nisi
prius morborum cognoverit causas et ideo in divinis scripturis
aegritudines animae numerantur et remedia describuntur, ut hi, qui se
apostolicis subdiderint disciplinis, ex his, quae scripta sunt, agnitis
languoribus suis curati possint dicere : 'Lauda anima mea dominum, qui
sanat omnes languores tuos'" ("The apostle here describes the
diseases of the soul; their cure cannot be discovered till one
diagnoses first of all the causes of such troubles, and consequently
Holy Scripture enumerates the ailments of the soul, and describes their
remedies, in order that those who submit to the apostolic discipline
may be able to say, after they have been cured of diseases diagnosed by
aid of what is written: 'Bless
the Lord, O my soul, who healeth all
thy diseases'").
\19/ 2 Clem. [[[title??], Ep.
ad Cor. 1.
Similar expressions
are particularly
common in Tatian, but indeed no apology is wholly devoid of them.
While the soul's health or the new life
is a gift, however, it is a
gift which must be appropriated from within. There was a great risk of
this truth being overlooked by those who were accustomed to leave any
one of the mysteries with the sense of [[112]] being consecrated and
of
bearing with them super mundane blessings as if they were so many
articles. It would be easy also to show how rapidly the sacramental
system of the church lapsed into the spirit of the pagan mysteries. But
once the moral demand, i.e.,
the
purity of the soul, was driven home,
it proved such a powerful factor that it held its own within the
Catholic church, even alongside of the inferior sacramental system. The
salvation of the soul and the lore of that salvation never died
away;
in fact, the ancient church arranged all the details of her worship and
her dogma with this end in view. She consistently presented herself as
the great infirmary or the hospital of humanity: pagans, sinners, and
heretics are her patients, ecclesiastical doctrines and observances are
her medicines, while the bishops and pastors are the physicians, but
only as servants of Christ, who is himself the physician of all
souls.\20/ Let me give one or two instances of this. "As the good of
the body is health, so the good of the soul is the knowledge of God,"
says Justin.\21/ "While we have time to be healed, let us put
ourselves into the hands of God the healer, paying him recompense. And
what recompense? What but repentance from a sincere heart" (2 Clem., ad
Cor. 9). "Like
some excellent physician, in order to cure the sick,
Jesus examines what is repulsive, handles sores, and reaps pain himself
from the sufferings of others; he has himself saved us from the very
jaws of death -- us
who were not merely diseased and suffering from
terrible ulcers and wounds already mortified, but were also lying
already among the dead . . .; he
who is
the giver of life and of
light, our great physician,\22/ king and [[113]] lord, the Christ of
God."\23/ "The physician cannot introduce any salutary medicines into
the
body that needs to be cured, without having previously eradicated the
trouble seated in the body or averted the approaching trouble. Even so
the teacher of the truth cannot convince anyone by an address on truth,
so long as some error still lurks in the soul of the hearer, which
forms an obstacle to his arguments" (Athenagoras, de resurr. 1).
"Were we to draw from the axiom that 'disease is diagnosed by means
of
medical knowledge,' the inference that medical knowledge is the cause
of disease, we should be making a preposterous statement. And as it is
beyond doubt that the knowledge of salvation is a good thing, because
it teaches men to know their sickness, so also is the law a good
thing, inasmuch as sin is discovered thereby."\24/
\20/ Celsus, who knew this kind of Christian preaching intimately,
pronounced the Christians to be quacks. "The teacher of Christianity,"
he declares, "acts like a person who promises to restore a sick man to
health and yet hinders him from consulting skilled physicians, so as to
prevent his own ignorance from being exposed." To which Origen retorts,
"And who are the physicians from whom we deter simple folk?" He then
proceeds to show that they cannot be the philosophers, and still less
those who are not yet emancipated from the coarse superstition of
polytheism (3.74).
\21/ Fragm. 9 (Otto, Corp. Apol. 3, p. 258). Cp. also
the beautiful wish expressed at the beginning of 3 John: περὶ πάντων εὔχομαί σε εὐοδοῦσθαι καὶ ὑγιαίνειν, καθὼς εὐοδοῦταί σου ἡ ψυχή
(ver. 2).
\22/ Cp. Ep.
ad Diogn. 9.6,
pseudo-Justin, de Resurr. 10:
"Our
physician, Jesus Christ"; Clem., Paedag.
1.2.6.1: "The Logos of the
Father is the only
[[113b]] Paeonian
physician for human infirmities,
and the
holy charmer (ἐπῳδὸς ἅγιος) for the sick soul" (whereupon
he
quotes
Ps. 82.2-3): "The
physician's art cures the diseases of the body,
according to Democritus, but wisdom frees the soul from its passions.
Yet the good instructor, the Wisdom, the Logos of the Father, the
creator of man, cares for all our nature, healing it in body and in
soul alike -- he ὁ
πανακὴς τῆς ἀνθρωπότητος ἰατρός. ῾Ο
σωτὴρ (the all-sufficient physician of humanity, the
Savior)," whereupon he quotes Mark 2.2. See also ibid., 1.6.36,
and 1.12.100. "Hence the Logos also is
called Savior, since he has
devised rational medicines for men; he preserves their health, lays
bare their defects, exposes the causes of their evil affections,
strikes at the root of irrational lusts, prescribes their diet, and
arranges every antidote to heal the sick. For this is the greatest and
most royal work of God, the saving of mankind. Patients are irritated
at a physician who has no advice to give on the question of their
health. But how should we not render thanks to the divine instructor,"
etc. (Paedag. 1.8.64-65).
\23/ Eus., H.E. 5.4.11
(already referred to
on p. 106). Cp.
also the description of the Bible in Aphraates as "the books of the
wise Physician," and Cypr., de Op.
1: "Christ was wounded to cure
us
of our wounds. . . . When
the Lord at his coming had healed that wound which
Adam caused," etc. Metaphors from disease are on the whole very
numerous in Cyprian; cp., e.g.,
de Habitu 2; de Unitate 3; de
Lapsis 14, 34.
\24/ Origen, opposing the Antinomians in Comm. in Rom. 3.6
(Lommatzsch, 6. p. 195), Hom. in
Jerem. 19.3. Similarly Clem., Paedag.
1.9.88: "As the
physician who tells a patient that he has
fever is not an enemy to him -- since the physician is not the cause of
the fever but merely detects it (οὐκ αἴτιος,
ἀλλὰ ἔλεγχός) neither is one who blames a diseased soul
ill-disposed to
that person." Cp. Methodius (Opp. 1. p. 52, Bonwetsch): "As we do not
blame a physician who explains how a man may become strong and well,"
etc.; see also 1.65: "For
even those who undergo medical treatment
for their bodily pains do not at once regain health, but gladly bear
pain in the hope of their coming recovery."
As early as 2 Tim. 2.17, the word of
heretics is said to eat
[[114]] "like a
gangrene." This expression recurs very frequently, and
is elaborated in detail. "Their talk is infectious as a plague"
(Cyprian, de
Lapsis, 34).
"Heretics are hard to cure," says
Ignatius (ad
Ephes. 7, δυσθεράπευτος), " .
. . there is but one physician, Jesus Christ our Lord." In the
pastoral epistles the orthodox doctrine is already called "sound
teaching" as opposed to the errors of the heretics.
Most frequently, however, bodily
recovery is compared to penitence.
It is Ignatius again who declares that "not every wound is cured by the
same salve. Allay sharp pains by soothing fomentations."\25/ "The cure
of evil passions," says Clement at the opening of his Paedagogus,
"is
effected by the Logos through admonitions; he strengthens the soul
with benign precepts like soothing medicines; and directs the sick
to the full knowledge of the truth."\26/ "Let us follow the
practice of
physicians (in the exercise of moral discipline), says Origen, "and
only use the knife when all other means have failed, when
application of oil and salves and soothing poultices leave the swelling
still hard."\27/ An
objection was raised by Christians who disliked
repentance, to the effect that the public confession of sin which
accompanied the penitential discipline was at once an injury to their
self-respect and a misery. To which Tertullian replies (de Poen. 10):
"Nay, it is evil that ends in misery. Where repentance is undertaken,
misery ceases, because it is turned into what is salutary. It is indeed
a misery to be cut, and cauterized, and racked by some pungent powder;
but the excuse for the offensiveness of means of healing that may be
unpleasant, is the cure they work." This is exactly Cyprian's
[[115]]
point, when he writes\28/ that
"the priest of the Lord must employ salutary remedies.\29/ He is an
unskilled physician who handles tenderly the swollen edges of a wound
and allows the poison lodged in the inward part to be aggraved by
simply leaving it alone. The wound must be opened and lanced; recourse
must be had to the strong remedy of cutting out the corrupting parts.
Though the patient scream out in pain, and wail or weep, because he
cannot bear it -- afterwards he will be grateful, when he feels that he
is
cured." But the most elaborate comparison of a bishop to a surgeon
occurs in the Apostolic Constitutions
(2.41). "Heal thou, O bishop,
like a pitiful physician, all who have sinned, and employ methods that
promote saving health. Confine not thyself to cutting or cauterizing or
the use of corrosives, but employ bandages and lint, use mild and
healing drugs, and sprinkle words of comfort as a soothing balm. If the
wound be deep and gashed, lay a plaster on it that it may fill up and
be once more like the rest of the sound flesh. If it be dirty, cleanse
it with corrosive powder, i.e.,
with words of censure. If it has proud
flesh, reduce it with sharp plasters, i.e.,
with threats of punishment.
If it spreads further, sear it, and cut off the putrid flesh -- mortify
the man with fastings. And if after all this treatment thou findest
that no soothing poultice, neither oil nor bandage, can be applied from
head to foot of the patient, but that the disease is spreading and
defying all cures, like some gangrene that corrupts the entire member;
then, after great consideration and consultation with other skilled
physicians, cut off the putrified member, lest the whole body of the
church be corrupted. So be not hasty to cut it off, nor rashly resort
to the saw of many a tooth, but first use the lancet to lay open the
abscess, that the body may be kept free from pain by the removal of the
deep-seated cause of the disease. But if thou seest anyone past
repentance and (inwardly) past feeling, [[116]] then cut him off as
an
incurable with sorrow and lamentation."\30/
\25/ Ad Polyc. 2. The passage is to be
taken
allegorically. It is
addressed to Bishop Polycarp,
who has been already
counselled to"bear the maladies of all" (1); wisely and gently is the
bishop to treat the
erring and the spiritually diseased. In the garb given it by Ignatius,
this counsel recurs very frequently throughout the subsequent
literature; see Lightfoot's learned note. Also Clem. Alex., Fragm.
(Dindorf, 3.499) : "With
one
salve shalt thou heal thyself and thy
neighbor (who slanders thee), if thou acceptest the slander with
meekness"; Clem.
Hom. 10.18: "The
salve must not be applied to the
sound member of the body, but to the suffering"; and Hermes Trismeg.,
περὶ βοτ. χυλ., p. 331: "Do not always use
this
salve."
\26/ 1.1.3 [1.9.83.2
!], ἤπια φάρμακα (see
Homer).
\27/ In l. Jesu Nave,
8.6 (Lomm. 11.71). Cp. Hom. in Jerem.
16.1.
\28/ De Lapsis, 14. Penitence and bodily
cures
form a regular
parallel in Cyprian's writings; cp. Epist.
31.6-7, 55.16, 59.13,
and his Roman epistle 30.3.5 and 7.
Novatian, who is responsible for
the latter, declares (in de Trinit.
5) that God's wrath acts
like a
medicine.
\29/ Cp. pseudo-Clem., Ep. ad
Jac. 2: "The president (the
bishop) must hold the place of a physician (in the church), instead of
behaving with the violence of an irrational brute."
\30/ Cp. Clem. Alex., Paedag,
1.8.64 f.: "Many evil
passions are
cured by punishment or by the inculcation of sterner commands. . .
.Censure is like a surgical operation on the passions of the soul. The
latter are abscesses on the body of the truth, and they must be cut
open by the lancet of censure. Censure is like the application of a
medicine which breaks up the callosities of the passions, and cleanses
the impurities of a lewd life, reducing the swollen flesh of pride, and
restoring the man to health and truth once more." Cp. 1.9.83; also
Methodius, Opp. 1. 1. p. 115 (ed. Bonwetsch).
It must be frankly admitted that this
constant preoccupation with
the "diseases" of sin had results which were less favorable. The
ordinary moral sense, no less than the aesthetic, was deadened.\31/ If
people are ever to be made better, they must be directed to that
honorable activity which means moral health; whereas endless talk
about sin and forgiveness exercises, on the contrary, a narcotic
influence. To say the least of it, ethical education must move to and
fro between reflection on the past (with its faults and moral bondage)
and the prospect of a future (with its goal of aspiration and the
exertion of all one's powers). The theologians of the Alexandrian
school had some sense of the latter, but in depicting the perfect
Christian or true gnostic they assigned a disproportionate space to
knowledge
and correct opinions.
They were not entirely emancipated from
the Socratic fallacy that the man of knowledge
will be invariably a
good
man. They certainly did surmount the "educated" man's intellectual
pride on the field of religion and morality.\32/ In Origen's treatise
against Celsus, whole sections of great excellence are devoted to the
duty and possibility of even the uneducated person acquiring
[[117]]
health of soul, and to the supreme necessity of salvation from sin and
weakness.\33/ Origen hits the nail upon the head when he remarks
(7.60)
that "Plato and the
other wise men of Greece, with their fine
sayings, are like the physicians who confine their attention to the
better classes and despise the common man, whilst the disciples of
Jesus carefully study to make provision for the great mass of men."\34/
Still, Origen's idea is that, as a means of salvation, religion
merely forms a stage for
those who aspire to higher levels. His
conviction is that when the development of religion has reached its
highest level, anything historical or positive becomes of as little
value as the ideal of redemption and salvation itself. On this level
the spirit, filled by God, no longer needs a Savior or any Christ of
history at all. "Happy," he exclaims (Comm.
in Joh. 1.22 ; Lomm., 1. p. 43), "happy
[[[repeated??] are they
who
need no longer now God's Son as the
physician of the sick or as the shepherd, people who now need not any
redemption, but wisdom, reason, and righteousness alone." In his
treatise against Celsus (3.61 f.) he draws a sharp distinction
between two aims and boons in the Christian
[[118]] religion, one
higher and the other lower. "To no mystery, to no participation in
wisdom 'hidden in a mystery,' do we call the wicked man, the thief, the
burglar, etc., but to healing or salvation. For our doctrine has a
twofold appeal. It provides means of healing for the sick, as is meant
by the text, 'The whole
need not a physician, but the sick.' But it
also unveils to those who are pure in soul and body 'that mystery
which was kept secret since the world began, but is now made manifest
by the Scriptures of the prophets and the appearing of our Lord Jesus
Christ.' . . . God the Word was indeed sent as a physician for the
sick, but also as a teacher of divine mysteries to those who are
already pure and sin no more."\35/
\31/ It was at this that the Emperor Julian especially took
umbrage, and not without reason. As a protest against the sensuousness
of paganism, there grew up in the church an aesthetic of ugliness.
Disease, death, and death's relics -- bones
and putrefaction -- were
preferred to health and beauty, whilst Christianity sought to express
her immaterial spirit in terms drawn from the unsightly remnants of
material decay. How remote was all this artificial subtlety of an
exalted piety from the piety which had pointed men to the beauty of the
lilies in the field! The
Christians of the third and fourth centuries
actually begin to call sickness health, and to regard death as life.
\32/ Clem. Alex., Strom.
7.7.48.4: ὡς δὲ
ὁ ἰατρὸς ὑγείαν παρέχεται τοῖς συνεργοῦσι πρὸς ὑγείαν, οὕτως καὶ ὁ
θεὸς τὴν ἀίδιον σωτηρίαν τοῖς συνεργοῦσι πρὸς γνῶσίν τε καὶ
εὐπραγίαν ("Even as the physician secures health for
those
who
cooperate with him to that end, so does God secure eternal salvation
for those who cooperate with him for knowledge and good conduct").
\33/ C.
Cels. 3.54: "We cure every rational
being with the
medicine of our doctrine."
\34/ In 7.59. there
is an extremely fine statement of the true
prophet's duty of speaking in such a way as to be intelligible and
encouraging to the multitude, and not merely to the cultured. "Suppose
that some food which is wholesome and fit for human nourishment, is
prepared and seasoned so delicately as to suit the palate of the rich
and luxurious alone, and not the taste of simple folk, peasants,
laborers, poor people, and the like, who are not accustomed to such
dainties. Suppose again that this very food is prepared, not as
epicures would have it, but to suit poor folk, laborers, and the vast
majority of mankind. Well, if on this supposition the food prepared in
one way is palatable to none but epicures, and left un-tasted by the
rest, while, prepared in the other way, it ministers to the health and
strength of a vast number, what persons shall we believe are promoting
the general welfare most successfully -- those who cater simply for the
better classes, or those who prepare food for the multitude? If we
assume that the food in both cases is equally wholesome and nourishing,
it is surely obvious that the good of men and the public welfare are
better served by the physician who attends to the health of the
multitude than by him who will merely attend to a few." And Origen was
far removed from anything like the narrow-mindedness of orthodoxy, as
is plain from this excellent remark in 3.13: "As only he is
qualified in medicine who has studied in various schools and attached
himself to the best system after a careful examination of them all .
. . so, in my judgment, the most thorough knowledge of Christianity is
his who has carefully investigated the various sects of Judaism and of
Christianity."
\35/ So Clem. Alex., Paed. 1.1.3.1-3: ῎Ισον δ’ οὐκ ἔστιν ὑγίεια καὶ γνῶσις, ἀλλ’ ἣ μὲν μαθήσει,
ἣ δὲ ἰάσει περιγίνεται. (2.) Οὐκ ἂν οὖν τις νοσῶν ἔτι πρότερόν τι τῶν
διδασκαλικῶν ἐκμάθοι πρὶν ἢ
τέλεον ὑγιᾶναι· οὐδὲ γὰρ ὡσαύτως πρὸς τοὺς μανθάνοντας ἢ κάμνοντας ἀεὶ τῶν
παραγγελμάτων ἕκαστον λέγεται,
ἀλλὰ πρὸς οὓς μὲν εἰς γνῶσιν, πρὸς οὓς δὲ εἰς ἴασιν. (3.) Καθάπερ οὖν τοῖς νοσοῦσι τὸ σῶμα ἰατροῦ
χρῄζει, ταύτῃ καὶ τοῖς ἀσθενοῦσι
τὴν ψυχὴν παιδαγωγοῦ δεῖ, ἵν’ ἡμῶν ἰάσηται τὰ πάθη, εἶτα δὲ εἰς διδασκάλου ὃς
καθηγήσηται, καθαρὰν πρὸς
γνώσεως ἐπιτηδειότητα εὐτρεπίζων τὴν ψυχήν, δυναμένην χωρῆσαι τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν τοῦ λόγου ("Health
and knowledge are not alike; the one is produced
by learning, the other by healing. Before a sick person, then, could
learn any further branch of knowledge, he must get quite well. Nor is
each injunction addressed to learners and to patients alike; the object
in one case is knowledge, and in the other a cure. Thus, as patients
need the physician for their body, so do those who are sick in soul
need, first of all, an instructor, to heal our pains, and then a
teacher who shall conduct the soul to all requisite knowledge,
disposing it to admit the revelation of the Word").
Origen unites the early Christian and
the philosophic conceptions of
religion. He is thus superior to the pessimistic fancies which
seriously threatened the latter view. But only among the cultured could
he gain any following. The Christian people held fast to Jesus as the
Savior.
No one has yet been able to show that
the figure of Christ which
emerges in the fifth century, probably as early as the fourth, and
which subsequently became the prevailing type in all pictorial
representations, was modeled upon the figure of Aesculapius. The two
types are certainly similar; the qualities predicated of both are
identical in part; and no one has hitherto explained satisfactorily why
the original image of the youthful Christ was displaced by the later.
Nevertheless, we have no
[[119]] means of
deriving the origin of the
Callixtine Christ from Aesculapius as a prototype, so that in the
meantime we must regard such a derivation as a hypothesis, which,
however interesting, is based upon inadequate evidence. There would be
one piece of positive evidence forthcoming, if the statue which passed
for a likeness of Jesus in the city of Paneas (Caesarea Philippi)
during the fourth century was a statue of Aesculapius. Eusebius (H.E. 6.18) tells how he had seen
there, in the house of the woman whom
Jesus had cured of an issue of blood, a work of art which she had
caused to be erected out of gratitude to Jesus. "On a high pedestal
beside the gates of her house there stands the brazen image of a woman
kneeling down with her hands outstretched as if in prayer. Opposite
this stands another brazen image of a man standing up, modestly
attired in a cloak wrapped twice round his body, and stretching out his
hand to the woman. At his feet, upon the pedestal itself, a strange
plant is growing up as high as the hem of his brazen cloak, which is a
remedy for all sorts of disease. This statue is said to be an image of
Jesus. Nor is it strange that the Gentiles of that age, who had
received benefit from the Lord, should express their gratitude in this
fashion." For various reasons it is unlikely that this piece of art was
intended to represent Jesus, or that it was erected by the woman with
an issue of blood; on the contrary, the probability is that the
statuary was thus interpreted
by the Christian population of Paneas,
probably at an early period.\36/
If the statue originally represented Aesculapius, as the
curative plant would suggest, we should have here at
least one step between "Aesculapius the Savior" and "Christ the
Savior." But this interpretation of a pagan savior or healer is
insecure; and even were it quite secure, it would not justify any
general conclusion being drawn as yet upon the matter. At any rate we
are undervaluing the repugnance felt even by Christians of the fourth
century for the gods of paganism, if we consider ourselves entitled to
think of any conscious transformation of the figure of Aesculapius into
that of Christ.\37/
[[120]]
\36/ Cp. Hauck, Die Entstehung
des
Christus-typus (1880), p. 8 f.
\37/ In the eyes of Christians, Aesculapius was both a demon and
an idol; no Christian could take him as a model or have any dealings
with him. Some
[[120b]] Roman
Christians, who were devotees of
learning, are certainly reported in one passage (written by a fanatical
opponent, it is true) to have worshipped Galen (Eus., H. E. 5.28);
but no mention is made of them worshipping Aesculapius. In addition to
the passages cited above, in which early Christian writers deal with
Aesculapius (who is probably alluded to also as far back as Apoc.
2.23),
the following are to be noted : Justin, Apol. 1, 21, 22, 25, 54
(passages which are radically misunderstood when it is
inferred from them that Justin is in favor of the god); Tatian, Orat. 21; Theoph., ad Autol. 1.9; Tertull., de Anima 1. (a passage
which is specially characteristic of the aversion felt for this god) ;
Cyprian's Quod
Idola 1; Orig., c. Cels.
3.3, 22-25, 28, 42.
Clement explains him in Protr.
2.26.7, after the manner
of Euhemerus: Τὸν γὰρ εὐεργετοῦντα μὴ συνιέντες θεὸν ἀνέπλασάν
τινας σωτῆρας Διοσκούρους καὶ ῾Ηρακλέα ἀλεξίκακον καὶ
᾿Ασκληπιὸν ἰατρόν ("Through not
understanding the God who was their benefactor, they
fashioned certain saviors, the Dioscuri . . . and Aesculapius the
physician"). A number of passages (e.g., Protr. 2.30.1, ἰατρὸς φιλάργυρος ἦν, "he was an
avaricious physician," and 4.52) show
how
little Clement cared for him.
Hitherto we have been considering the
development of Christianity as
the religion of "healing," as expressed in parables, ideas, doctrine,
and penitential discipline. It now remains for us to show that this
character was also stamped upon its arrangements for the care of bodily
sickness.
"I was sick and ye visited me. . . . As
ye have done it unto one of
the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." In these
words the founder of Christianity set the love that tends the sick in
the center of his
religion, laying it on the hearts of all his
disciples. Primitive Christianity carried it in her heart; she also
carried it out in practice.\38/ Even from the fragments of our extant
literature, although that literature was not written with any such
intention, we can still recognize the careful attention paid to works
of mercy. At the outset we meet with directions everywhere to care for
sick people. "Encourage the faint-hearted, support the weak," writes
the apostle Paul to the church of Thessalonica (1 Thess. 5.14), which
in its excitement was overlooking the duties lying close at hand. In
the prayer of the church, preserved in the first epistle of Clement,
supplications are expressly offered for those who are sick in soul and
body.\39/ "Is any man sick? Let him call for the elders of [[121]] the
church," says Jas. 5.14 -- a clear proof that all aid in cases of
sickness was looked upon as a concern of the church.\40/ This comes
out very plainly also in the epistle of Polycarp (6.1), where the
obligations of the elders are displayed as follows: "They must reclaim
the erring, care for all the infirm, and neglect no widow, orphan, or
poor person." Particulars of this duty are given by Justin, who, in his
Apology
(ch. 67), informs us that
every Sunday the Christians
brought free-will offerings to their worship; these were deposited with
the president (or bishop), "who dispenses them to orphans and widows,
and to any who, from sickness or some other cause, are in want." A
similar account is given by Tertullian in his Apology
(ch. 39),
where special stress is laid on the church's care for old people who
are no longer fit for work. Justin is also our authority for the
existence of deacons whose business it was to attend the sick.
\38/ Cp. the beautiful sentences of Lactantius, Div. Inst. 6.12
(especially p. 529, Brandt): Aegros quoque quibus defuerit qui
adsistat, curandos fovendosque suscipere summae humanitatis et magnae
operationis est ("It is also the greatest kindness possible and a
great charity to undertake the care and maintenance of the sick, who
need some one to assist them").
\39/ 1 Clem. 59: τοὺς ἀσθενεῖς
(such is
the most probable reading) ἴασαι,
... ἐξανάστησον τοὺς ἀσθενοῦντας, παρακάλεσον τοὺς ὀλιγοψυχοῦντας
("Heal the sick, . . .. raise up the weak, encourage the
faint-hearted"). Cp. the later formulas of prayer for the sick in App.
Constit. 8.10 and onwards; cp Binterim,
Denkwürdigkeiten, 6.3,
pp. 17 f.
\40/ Cp. 1 Cor. 12.26: "If one member suffers,
all the members
suffer with it."
Not later than the close of the third
century, the veneration of the
saints and the rise of chapels in honor of martyrs and saints led to a
full-blown imitation of the Aeculapius cult within the church. Cures of
sickness and infirmities were sought. Even the practice of incubation
must have begun by this time, if not earlier; otherwise it could not
not have been so widely diffused in the fourth century. The teachers of
the church had previously repudiated it as heathenish; but, as often
happens in similar circumstances, it crept in, though with some
alteration of its ceremonies.
In its early days the church formed a
permanent establishment for
the relief of sickness and poverty, a function which it continued to
discharge for several generations. It was based on the broad foundation
of the Christian congregation; it acquired a sanctity from the worship
of the congregation; and its operations were strictly centralized. The
bishop was the superintendent (Apost.
Constit. 3.4), and in many
cases, especially in Syria and Palestine, he may have actually been a
physician [[122]]
himself.\41/ His executive or agents were the
deacons and the order of "widows." The latter were at the same time to
be secured against want, by being taken into the service of the church
(cp. 1 Tim. 5.16). Thus,
in one instruction dating from the second
century,\42/ we read that, "In every congregation at least one widow
is to be appointed to take care of sick women; she is to be
obliging and sober, she is to report cases of need to the elders, she
is not to be greedy or addicted to drink, in order that she may be able
to keep sober for calls to service during the night."\43/ She is to
"report
cases of need to the elders," i.e., she is to remain an assistant (cp.
Syr. Didasc.
15.79 f.). Tertullian
happens to remark (de Praescr.
41) in a censure of women
belonging to the heretical associations,
that "they venture to teach, to debate, to exorcise, to promise cures,
probably even to baptize." In the Eastern Church the order of widows
seems to have passed on into that of "deaconesses" at a pretty early
date, but unfortunately we know nothing about this transition or about
the origin of these "deaconesses."\44/
\41/ Achelis (Texte u. Unters.
25.2 [1904], p. 381)
attempts to
prove that the author of the Syriac
Didascalia
was at once a bishop and
a physician; he shows (p. 383) that similar combinations were not
entirely unknown (cp. de Rossi's Roma
Sotter.,
tav. 21.9, epitaph
from San Callisto, Διονυσιου ιατρου πρεσβυτερου; Zenobius, physician
and martyr in Sidon in the reign of
Diocletian, Eus., H.E. 8.13;
a physician and bishop
in Tiberias,
Epiph., Her. 30.4;
Theodotus,
physician and bishop in Laodicea Syr.; Basilius, episcopus artis
inedicinae gnarus, at Ancyra, Jerome, de
Vir. Ill. 89; in Can. Hipp. 3.18, the gift of healing
is
asked for the bishop and presbyter at ordination, while 8.53
presupposes that anyone who possessed this gift moved straightway to be
enrolled among the clergy). Cp. Texte
u. Unters. 8.4. pp. 1-14 ("Christian doctors").
\42/ Cp. Texte
u. Unters. 2.5. p. 23.
\43/ "But thou, O widow, who art shameless, seest the widows, thy
comrades, or thy brethren lying sick, yet troublest not to fast or pray
for them, to lay hands on them or to visit them, as if thou wert not in
health thyself or free" (Syr. Didasc.
15.80).
\44/ They are first mentioned in Pliny's letter to Trajan.
In the primitive church female
assistants were quite thrown into the
shadow by the men. The deacons were the real agents of charity. Their
office was onerous; it was exposed to grave peril, especially in a time
of persecution, and deacons furnished no inconsiderable proportion of
the martyrs. "Doers of good works, looking after all by day and night"
-- such is their description (Texte
u. Unters. 2.5, p. 24), one of
their [[123]] main
duties being to look after the poor and sick.\45/
How much they had to do and how much they did, may be ascertained from
Cyprian's epistles and the genuine Acts of the Martyrs.\46/ Nor were
the laity to be exempted from the duty of tending the sick, merely
because special officials existed for that purpose. "The sick are not
to be overlooked, nor is anyone to say that he has not been trained to
this mode of service. No one is to plead a comfortable life, or the
unwonted character of the duty, as a pretext for not being helpful to
other people" -- so runs a letter of pseudo-Justin (c. 17) to Zenas
and Serenus. The author of the pseudo-Clementine epistle "de
virginitate" brings out with special
clearness the fact that to imitate
Christ is to minister to the sick, a duty frequently conjoined with
that of "visiting orphans and widows" (visitare
pupillos
et viduas).
Eusebius (de
mart. Pal. 11.22) bears this testimony to the character
of Seleucus, that like a father and guardian he had shown himself a
bishop and patron of orphans and destitute widows, of the poor and of
the sick. Many similar cases are on record. In a time of pestilence
especially, the passion of tender mercy was kindled in the heart of
many a Christian. Often had Tertullian (Apolog. 39) heard on pagan
lips the remark, corroborated by Lucian, "Look how they love one
another!"\47/ [[124]]
\45/ Cp. Ep.
pseudo-Clem. ad Jacob. 12: Οἱ μὲν οὖν τῆς ἐκκλησίας διάκονοι τοῦ
ἐπισκόπου συνετῶς ῥεμβόμενοι ἔστωσαν ὀφθαλμοί, ἑκάστου τῆς ἐκκλησίας
πολυπραγμονοῦντες τὰς πράξεις, {τίς μέλλει ἁμαρτάνειν, ἵνα νουθεσίᾳ
καταληφθεὶς ὑπὸ τοῦ προκαθεζομένου τάχα οὐ μὴ τελέσῃ τὸ ἁμάρτημα· (2.) τοὺς λειποτάκτας
ἐπιστρεφέτωσαν, τοῦ μὴ ἐπιλείπειν τοὺς συνερχομένους τῶν λόγων
ἐπακούειν, ὅπως τὰς ἑκάστοτε τῇ καρδίᾳ προσπιπτούσας ἀθυμίας ἔκ τε
βιωτικῶν συνπτώσεων καὶ ὁ μιλιῶν κακῶν λόγῳ ἀληθείας καθαίρεσθαι δύνωνται·
ἐπεὶ γὰρ ἂν χρόνῳ πολλῷ χερσεύσωσιν, πυρὸς ἔργον γίνονται.} (3.) τοὺς δὲ καὶ κατὰ σάρκα
νοσοῦντας
μανθανέτωσαν καὶ τῷ ἀγνοοῦντι πλήθει προσαντιβαλλέτωσαν, ἵν’ ἐπιφαίνωνται, καὶ τὰ δέοντα ἐπὶ τῇ
τοῦ προκαθεζομένου γνώμῃ παρεχέτωσαν ("Let the deacons
of the church move about intelligently and act as eyes for the bishop,
carefully inquiring into the actions of every church member . . . let
them find out those who are sick in the flesh, and bring such to the
notice of the main body who know nothing of them, that they may visit
them and supply their wants, as the president may judge fit").
\46/ In the epistles which he wrote to the church from his
hiding-place, he is
always reminding them not to neglect the sick.
\47/ I merely note in passing the conflict waged by the church
against medical sins like abortion (Did.
2.2; Barn. 19.5;
Tert., Apol. 9; Minuc. Felix., 30.2; Athenag.; Suppl. 35;
Clem., Paed. 2.10, 96,
etc.), and the
unnatural morbid vices of
paganism. It was a conflict in which the interests of the church were
truly human; she maintained the value and dignity of human life,
refusing to allow it to be destroyed or dishonored at any stage of its
development. With regard to these offences, she also exerted some
influence upon the State legislation, in and after the fourth century,
although even in the third century the latter had already approximated
to her teaching on such points.
As regards therapeutic methods, the
case stood as it stands today.
The more Christians renounced and hated the world, the more skeptical
and severe they were against ordinary means of healing (cp., e.g.,
Tatian's Oratio 17-18).
There was a therapeutic "Christian
science," compounded of old and new superstitions, and directed against
more than the "daemonic" cures (see the following section). Compare, by
way of proof, Tertullian's Scorp.
1: "We Christians make the
sign of
the cross at once over a bitten foot, say a word of exorcism, and rub
it with the blood of the crushed animal." Evidently the sign of the
cross and the formula of exorcism were not sufficient by themselves.
CHAPTER 3
THE CONFLICT WITH
DEMONS\1/
\1/ Based on the
essay from which the
previous section has
largely borrowed. Cp. on this point Weinel, Die Wirkungen des
Geistes und der Geister im nachapost. Zeitalter (1899), pp. 1
f., and the
article "Dämonische" in the Protest.
Real Encykl., 4 (3), by
J. Weiss.
During the early centuries a belief in
demons, and in the power they
exercised throughout the world, was current far and wide. There was
also a corresponding belief in demon possession, in consequence of
which insanity frequently took the form of a conviction, on the part of
the patients, that they were possessed by one or more evil spirits.
Though this form of insanity still occurs at the present day, cases of
it are rare, owing to the fact that wide circles of people have lost
all belief in the existence and activity of demons. But the forms and
phases in which insanity manifests itself always depend upon the
general state of culture and the ideas current in the social
environment, so that whenever the religious life is in a state of
agitation, and a firm belief prevails in the sinister activity of evil
spirits, "demon possession" still breaks out sporadically. Recent
instances have even shown that a convinced exorcist, especially if he
is a religious man, is able to produce the phenomena of
"possession"
in a company of
people against their will, in order subsequently to
cure them. "Possession" is also infectious. Supposing that one case of
this kind occurs in a church, and that it is connected by the sufferer
himself, or even by the priest, with sin in general or with some
special form of sin; supposing that he preaches upon it, addressing the
church in stirring language, and declaring that this is really devil's
play, then the first case will [[126]]
soon be followed by a second and by a
third.\2/ The most
astounding phenomena occur, many of whose details
are still inexplicable. Everything is doubled -- the consciousness of
the
sufferer, his will, his sphere of action. With perfect sincerity on his
own part (although it is always easy for frauds to creep in here), the
man is at once conscious of himself and also of another being who
constrains and controls him from within. He thinks and feels and acts,
now as the one, now as the other; and under the conviction that he is a
double being, he confirms himself and his neighbors in this belief by
means of actions which are at once the product of reflection and of an
inward compulsion. Inevitable self-deception, cunning actions, and the
most abject passivity form a sinister combination. But they complete
our idea of a psychical disease which usually betrays extreme
susceptibility to "suggestion," and, therefore, for the time being
often defies any scientific analysis, leaving it open to anyone to
think of special and mysterious forces in operation. In this region
there are facts which we cannot deny, but which we are unable to
explain.\3/ Furthermore,
there are "diseases" in this region which
only attack superhuman individuals, who draw from this "disease" a new
life hitherto undreamt of, an energy which triumphs over every
obstacle, and a prophetic or apostolic zeal. We do not speak here of
this kind of "possession"; it exists merely for faith -- or
unbelief.
\2/
Tertullian (de
Anima 9)
furnishes an excellent example of the
way in which morbid spiritual states (especially visions) which befell
Christians in the church assemblies depended upon the preaching to
which they had just listened. One sister, says Tertullian, had a vision
of a soul in bodily form, just after Tertullian had preached on the
soul (probably it was upon the corporeal nature of the soul). He adds
quite ingenuously that the content of a vision was usually derived from
the scriptures which had just been read aloud, from the psalms, or from
the sermons.
\3/
Cp. the biography of Blumhard by Zundel
(1881); Ribot's Les
maladies de la personnalité (Paris, 1885), Les maladies de la
mémoire
(Paris, 1881), and Les maladies de
la
volonté (Paris, 1883) [English
translations of the second in the International Scientific Series, and
of the first and third in the Religion of Science Library, Chicago];
see also Jundt's work, Rulman
Merswin: un
problème de psychologie
religieuse (Paris, 1890),
especially pp. 96 f.; also the
investigations of Forel and Krafft-Ebing.
In the case of ordinary people, when
disease emerges in connection [[127]]
with religion, no unfavorable issue need be anticipated. As a general
rule, the religion which brings the disease to a head has also the
power of curing it, and this power resides in Christianity above all
other religions. Wherever an empty or a sinful life, which has almost
parted with its vitality, is suddenly aroused by the preaching of the
Christian religion, so that dread of evil and its bondage passes into
the idea of actual "possession," the soul again is freed from the
latter bondage by the message of the grace of God which has appeared
in Jesus Christ. Evidence of this lies on the pages of church history,
from the very beginning down to the present day. During the first three
centuries the description of such cases flowed over into the margin of
the page, whereas nowadays they are dismissed in a line or two. But the
reason for this change is to be found in the less frequent occurrence,
not of the cure, but of the disease.
The mere message or preaching of
Christianity was not of course
enough to cure the sick. It had to be backed by a convinced belief or
by some person who was sustained by this belief. The cure was wrought
by the praying man and not by prayer, by the Spirit and not by the
formula, by the exorcist and not by exorcism. Conventional means were
of no use except in cases where the disease became an epidemic and
almost general, or in fact a conventional thing itself, as we must
assume it often to have been during the second century. The exorcist
then became a mesmerist, probably also a deluded impostor. But wherever
a strong individuality was victimized by the demon of fear, wherever
the soul was literally convulsed by the grip of that power of darkness
from which it was now fain to flee, the will could only be freed from
its bondage by some strong, holy, outside will. Here and there cases
occur of what modern observers, in their perplexity, term "suggestion."
But "suggestion" was one thing to a prophet, and another thing to a
professional exorcist.
In the form in which we meet it
throughout the later books of the
Septuagint [[[Old Greek], or in the New Testament, or in the Jewish
literature of the
Imperial age, belief in the activity of demons was a comparatively late
development in Judaism. But during [[128]] that period it was in
full bloom.\4/ And it was about this
time that it also began to spread apace among
the Greeks and Romans. How the latter came by it, is a question to
which no answer has yet been given. It is impossible to refer the form
of belief in demons which was current throughout the empire, in and
after the second century, solely
to
Jewish or even to Christian
sources. But the naturalizing of this belief, or, more correctly, the
development along quite definite lines of that early Greek belief in
spirits, which even the subsequent philosophers (e.g.,
Plato) had
supported -- all this was a process to which Judaism and
Christianity may
have contributed, no less than other Oriental religions, including
especially the Egyptian, whose priests had been at all times
famous for exorcism.\5/
In the second century a regular class of exorcists
existed, just as at the present day in Germany there are "Naturarzte,"
or Nature physicians, side by side with skilled doctors. Still,
sensible people remained skeptical, while the great jurist Ulpian
refused (at a time when, as now, this was a burning question) to
recognize such practitioners as members of the order of physicians. He
was even doubtful, of course, whether "specialists" were physicians in
the legal sense of the term.\6/
[[129]]
\4/
Cp. the interesting passage in Joseph., Ant. 8.[2.5] 45 f.: παρέσχε δ’ αὐτῷ [i.e. Solomon] μαθεῖν ὁ θεὸς καὶ τὴν κατὰ τῶν
δαιμόνων τέχνην εἰς ὠφέλειαν καὶ θεραπείαν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις· ἐπῳδάς τε συνταξάμενος
αἷς παρηγορεῖται τὰ νοσήματα καὶ τρόπους ἐξορκώσεων
κατέλιπεν, οἷς οἱ ἐνδούμενοι (46.) τὰ δαιμόνια ὡς μηκέτ’ ἐπανελθεῖν ἐκδιώξουσι.
καὶ αὕτη μέχρι νῦν παρ’ ἡμῖν ἡ θεραπεία πλεῖστον ἰσχύει
("God enabled [Solomon] to learn the arts valid against
demons, in order to aid and heal mankind. He composed incantations for
the alleviation of disease, and left behind him methods of exorcism by
which demons can be finally expelled from people. A method of healing
which is extremely effective even in our own day"). Compare also the
story that follows this remark. [[[expand] The Jews must have been
well known as
exorcists throughout the Roman empire.
\5/
And also the Persian.
\6/
Cp. the remarkable passage in Dig.
Leg. 13. c. 1.3:
Medicos fortassis quis accipiet etiam eos qui alicuius partis corporis
vel certi doloris sanitatem pollicentur: ut puta si auricularis, si
fistulae vel dentium, non tamen si incantavit, si inprecatus est si ut
vulgari verbo impostorum utar, exorcizavit: non sunt ista medicinae
genera, tametsi sint, qui hos sibi profuisse cum praedicatione
adfirmant ("Perchance we should admit as physicians those also who
undertake to cure special parts of the body or particular diseases, as,
for example, the ear, ulcers, or the teeth; yet not if they employ
incantations or spells, or -- to use the term current among such
impostors -- if they 'exorcise.' Though there are people who loudly
maintain that they have been helped thereby.'')
The characteristic features of belief
in demons during the second
century were as follows.\7/
In the first place, the belief made its way
upwards from
the obscurity of the lower classes into the upper classes
of society, and became far more important than it had hitherto
been; in
the second place, it was no longer
accompanied by a vigorous,
naïve,
and open religion which kept it within bounds; furthermore, the
power
of the demons, which had hitherto been regarded as morally indifferent,
now came to represent their wickedness;
and finally, when the new
belief was applied to the life of individuals,
its consequences
embraced psychical diseases as well as physical. In view of all these
considerations, the extraordinary spread of belief in demons, and the
numerous outbursts of demonic disease, are to be referred to the
combined influence of such well-known factors as the dwindling of faith
in the old religions, which characterized the Imperial age, together
with the rise of a feeling on the part of the individual that he was
free and independent, and therefore flung upon his inmost nature and
his own responsibility. Free now from any control or restraint of
tradition, the individual wandered here and there amid the lifeless,
fragmentary, and chaotic debris of traditions belonging to a world in
process of dissolution; now he would pick up this, now that, only to
discover, himself at last driven, often by fear and hope, to find a
deceptive support or a new disease in the absurdest of them all.\8/
\7/
The scientific statement and establishment of this belief, in
philosophy, goes back to Xenocrates; after him Posidonius deserves
special mention. Cp. Apuleius, de
Deo Socratis.
\8/
Jas. 3.15 speaks of a σοφία δαιμονιώδης.
Such was the situation of affairs
encountered by the gospel. It has
been scoffingly remarked that the gospel produced the very diseases
which it professed itself able to cure. The scoff is justified in
certain cases, but in the main it recoils upon the scoffer. The gospel
did bring to a head the diseases which it proceeded to cure. It found
them already in existence, and intensified them in the course of its
mission. But it also cured them, and no flight of the imagination can
form any idea of what would have come over the ancient world or the
Roman [[130]] empire
during the third century, had it not been for the church.
Professors like Libanius or his colleagues in the academy at Athens,
are of course among the immortals; people like that could maintain
themselves without any serious change from century to century. But no
nation thrives upon the food of rhetoricians and philosophers. At the
close of the fourth century Rome had only one Symmachus, and the East
had only one Synesius. But then, Synesius was a Christian.
In what follows I propose to set down,
without note or comment, one
or two important notices of demon-possession and its cure from the
early history of the church. In the case of one passage I shall sketch
the spread and shape of belief in demons. This Tertullian has
described, and it is a mistake to pass Tertullian by. -- In order to
estimate the significance of exorcism for primitive Christianity, one
must remember that according to the belief of Christians the Son of God
came into the world to combat Satan and his kingdom. The evangelists,
especially Luke, have depicted the life of Jesus from the temptation
onwards as an uninterrupted conflict with the devil; what he came for
was to destroy the works of the devil. In Mark (1.32) we read how many
that were possessed were brought to Jesus, and healed by him, as he
cast out the demons (1.34). "He suffered not the demons to speak, for
they knew him" (see also Luke 4.34, 41). In 1.39 there
is the
general statement: "He preached throughout all Galilee in the
synagogues and cast out the demons." When he sent forth the twelve
disciples, he conferred on them the power of exorcising (3.15), a
power which they forthwith proceeded to exercise (6.13; for the
Seventy, see Luke 10.17); whilst the scribes at Jerusalem declared he
had Beelzebub,\9/ and
that he cast out demons with the aid of their
prince.\10/ The tale of
the "unclean spirits" who entered a herd of
swine is quite familiar (5.2), forming, as it does, one of the most
curious fragments of the sacred story, which has vainly taxed the
powers of believing [[131]]
and of rationalistic criticism. Another story which
more immediately concerns our present purpose is that of the Canaanite
woman and her possessed daughter (7.25 f.). Matt. 7.15 f.
(Luke 9.38) shows that
epileptic fits, as well as other nervous disorders
(e.g.,
dumbness, Matt. 12.22,
Luke 11.14), were also
included under
demon-possession. It is further remarkable that even during the
lifetime of Jesus exorcists who were not authorized by him exorcised
devils in his name. This gave rise to a significant conversation
between Jesus and John (Mark 9.38). John said to Jesus, "Master, we
saw a man casting out demons in thy name, and we forbade him, because
he did not follow us." But Jesus answered, "Forbid him not. No one
shall work a deed of might in my name and then deny me presently; for
he who is not against us, is for us." On the other hand, another saying
of our Lord numbers people who have never known him (Matt. 7.22)
among those who cast out devils in his name. From one woman among his
followers Jesus was known afterwards to have cast out "seven demons"
(Mark 16.9, Luke 8.2), and among the mighty
deeds of which all
believers were to be made capable, the unauthentic conclusion of Mark's
gospel enumerates exorcism (16.17).\11/
\9/
John the Baptist was also said to have been possessed (cp. Matt. 11.18).
\10/
Jesus himself explains that he casts out demons by aid of the
spirit of God (Matt. 12.28), but he seems to have been repeatedly
charged with possessing the devil and with madness (cp. John 7.20, 8.48
f., 10.20).
\11/
Indeed, it is put first of all.
It was as exorcisers that Christians
went out into the great world,
and exorcism
formed one very powerful method of their mission and
propaganda. It was a question not simply of exorcising and vanquishing
the demons that dwelt in individuals, but also of purifying all public
life from them. For the age was ruled by the black one and his hordes
(Barnabas 20.1); it "lieth in the evil one," ἐν τῷ πονηρῷ κεῖται (1 John 5.19). Nor was this mere theory;
it was a
most
vital
conception of existence. The whole world and the circumambient
atmosphere were filled with devils; not merely idolatry, but every
phase and form of life was ruled by them. They sat on thrones, they
hovered around cradles. The earth was literally a hell, though it was
and continued to be a creation of God. To encounter this hell and all
its devils, Christians had command of weapons that were invincible.
Besides the evidence drawn from the age of their holy scriptures,
[[132]] they
pointed to the power of exorcism committed to them, which routed evil
spirits, and even forced them to bear witness to the truth of
Christianity. "We," says
Tertullian towards the close of his Apology
(ch. 46), "we [[[??] have stated our case fully,
as well as the evidence
for the correctness of our statement -- that is, the
trustworthiness and
antiquity of our sacred writings, and also the testimony borne by the
demonic powers themselves (in our favor)." Such was the stress laid on
the activity of the exorcists.\12/
\12/
In the pseudo-Clementine epistle "on Virginity" (1.10), the
reading of Scripture, exorcism, and teaching are grouped as the most
important functions in religion.
In Paul's epistles,\13/
in Pliny's letter, and in the Didache,
they
are never mentioned.\14/
But from Justin downwards, Christian
literature is crowded with allusions to exorcisms, and every large
church at any rate had exorcists. Originally these men were honored as
persons endowed with special grace, but afterwards they constituted a
class by themselves, in the lower hierarchy, like lectors and
sub-deacons. By this change they lost their pristine standing.\15/ The
church sharply distinguished between exorcists who employed the name of
Christ, and pagan sorcerers, magicians, etc.; but she could not
protect herself adequately against mercenary impostors, and several of
her exorcists were just as dubious characters as her "prophets."\16/
The
hotbed of religious frauds was in Egypt, as we learn from Lucian's
Peregrinus
Proteus, from Celsus, and from Hadrian's [[133]] letter to
Servian.\17/ At a very early
period pagan exorcists appropriated the names of the
patriarchs (cp. Orig., c. Cels.
1.22), of Solomon, and even
of
Jesus Christ, in their magical formulae; even Jewish exorcists soon
began to introduce the name of Jesus in their incantations.\18/ The
church, on the contrary, had to warn her own exorcists not to imitate
the heathen. In the pseudo-Clementine de
Virginitate
we read (1.12) :
"For those who are brethren in Christ it is fitting and right and
comely to visit people who are vexed with evil spirits, and to pray and
utter exorcisms over them, in the rational language of prayer
acceptable to God, not with a host of fine words neatly arranged and
studied in order to win the reputation among men of being eloquent and
possessed of a good memory. Such folk are just like a sounding pipe, or
a tinkling cymbal, of not the least use to those over whom they
pronounce their exorcisms. They simply utter terrible words and scare
people with them, but never act according to a true faith such as that
enjoined by the Lord when he taught that 'this kind goeth not out save
by fasting and prayer offered unceasingly, and by a mind earnestly bent
(on God).' Let then make
holy requests and entreaties to God,
cheerfully, circumspectly, and purely, without hatred or malice. For
such is the manner in which we are to visit a sick (possessed) brother
or a sister . . . without
guile or covetousness or noise or
talkativeness or pride or any behavior alien to piety, but with the
meek and lowly spirit of Christ. Let them exorcise the sick with
fasting and with prayer; instead of using elegant phrases, neatly
arranged and ordered, let them act frankly like men who have received
the gift of healing from God, to God's glory. By your fastings and
prayers and constant watching, together with all the rest of your good
works, mortify the [[134]]
works of the flesh by the power of the Holy Spirit.
He who acts thus is a temple of the Holy Spirit of God. Let him cast
out demons, and God will aid him therein. . . . The Lord has given the
command to 'cast out demons' and also enjoined the duty of healing in
other ways, adding, 'Freely ye have received, freely give.' A great
reward from God awaits those who serve their brethren with the gifts
which God has bestowed upon themselves." Justin writes (Apol. 2.6): "The Son of God
became
man in order to destroy the demons. This
you can now learn from what transpires under your own eyes. For many of
our Christian people have healed a large number of demoniacs throughout
the whole world, and also in your own city, exorcising them in the name
of Jesus Christ, who was crucified under Pontius Pilate; yet all other
exorcists, magicians, and dealers in drugs failed to heal such people.
Yea, and such Christians continue still to heal them, by rendering the
demons impotent and expelling them from the men whom they possessed."
In his dialogue against the Jews (85),
Justin also writes: "Every
demon exorcised in the name of the Son of God, the First-born of all
creatures, who was born of a virgin and endured human suffering, who
was crucified by your nation under Pontius Pilate, who died and rose
from the dead and ascended into heaven -- every demon exorcised
in this
name is mastered and subdued. Whereas if you exorcise in the name of
any king or righteous man, or prophet, or patriarch, who has been one
of yourselves, no demon will be subject to you. . . . Your exorcists, I
have already said, are like the Gentiles in using special arts,
employing fumigation and magic incantations." From this passage we
infer that the Christian formulae of exorcism contained the leading
facts of the story of Christ.\19/
And Origen says as much, quite
unmistakably, in his reply to Celsus (1.6): "The power of exorcism
lies in the name of Jesus, which is uttered as the stories of his life
are being narrated."\20/ [[135]]
\13/
See, however, Eph. 6.12;
2 Cor. 12.7, etc.
\14/
No explanation has yet been given of the absence of exorcism in
Paul. His doctrine of sin, however, was unfavorable to such phenomena.
\15/
The history of exorcism (as practised at baptism, and elsewhere on
its own account) and of exorcists is far too extensive to be discussed
here; besides, in some departments it has not yet been sufficiently
investigated. Much information may still be anticipated from the
magical papyri, of which an ever-increasing number are coming to light.
So far as exorcism and exorcists entered into the public life of the
church, see Probst's Sakramente and
Sakramentalien, pp. 39 f., and
Kirchliche
Disziplin, pp. 116
f.
\16/
Cp. the apologists, Origen's reply to Celsus, and the injunction
in the Canons of Hippolytus (Texte u.
Unters. 6.4, pp. 83 f.):
"Οἰωνιστής vel magus vet astrologus, hariolus, somniorum
interpres,
praestigiator . . . vel qui phylacteria conficit . . . hi omnes et
qui sunt similes his neque instruendi neque baptizandi sunt." [[[ET]
Observe
also the polemic against the magical arts of the Gnostics.
\17/
Vopiscus, Saturn. 8: "Nemo
illic archisynagogus Judaeorum, nemo
Samarites, nemo Christianorum presbyter, non mathematicus, non
haruspex, non aliptes."
\18/
Compare the story of the Jewish exorcists in Acts 19.13: "Now
certain of the itinerant Jewish exorcists also undertook to pronounce
the name of the Lord Jesus over those who were possessed by evil
spirits. 'I adjure you,' they said, 'by the Jesus whom Paul
preaches.'" It is admitted, in the pseudo-Cypr. de Rebapt. 7, that
even non-Christians were frequently able to drive out demons by using
the name of Christ.
\19/ In the formula of
exorcism the most important part was the mention
of the crucifixion; cp.
Justin's Dial.
30, 49, 76.
\20/ ἰσχύειν δοκοῦσιν . .
. τῷ ὀνόματι ᾿Ιησοῦ μετὰ τῆς ἀπαγγελίας τῶν περὶ αὐτὸν ἱστοριῶν.
Naturally one feels very skeptical in
reading how various parties in
Christianity denied each other the power of exorcism, explaining cures
as due either to mistakes or to deception. So Irenaeus (2.31.2):
"The adherents of Simon and Carpocrates and the other so-called workers
of miracles were convicted of acting as they acted, not by the power of
God, nor in truth, nor for the good of men, but to destroy and deceive
men by means of magical illusions and universal deceit. They do more
injury than good to those who believe in them, inasmuch as they are
deceivers. For neither can they give sight to the blind or hearing to
the deaf, nor can they rout any demons save those sent by themselves if
they can do even that."\21/
With regard to his own church, Irenaeus
(cp. below, ch. 4) was
convinced that the very dead were brought back
to life by its members. In this, he maintains, there was neither feint,
nor error, nor deception, but astounding fact, as in the case of our
Lord himself. "In the name of Jesus, his true disciples, who have
received grace from him, do fulfill a healing ministry in aid of other
men, even as each has received the free gift of grace from him. Some
surely and certainly drive out demons, so that it frequently happens
that those thus purged from demons also believe and become members of
the church.\22/ Others
again, possess a fore-knowledge of the future,
with visions and [[136]]
prophetic utterances. . . . And what shall I more say? For
it is impossible to enumerate the spiritual gifts and blessings which,
all over the world, the church has received from God in the name
of Jesus Christ, who was crucified
under Pontius Pilate, and which
she exercises day by day for the healing of the pagan world, without
deceiving or taking money from any person. For as she has freely
received them from God, so also does she freely give" (ἰατροὶ
ἀνάργυροι).
\21/ Cp. the sorry and
unsuccessful attempts of the church in Asia to
treat the illontanist prophetesses as demoniacs who required exorcism.
Compare with this Firmilian's account (Cypr., Epist. 75.10) of a
Christian woman who felt herself to be a prophetess, and "deceived"
many people: Subito apparuit illi unus de exorcistis, vir probatus et
circa religiosam disciplinam bene semper conversatus, qui exhortatione
quoque fratrum plurimorum qui et ipsi fortes ac laudabiles in fide
aderant excitatus erexit se contra illum spiritum nequam revincendum. .
. . ille exorcista inspiratus dei gratia fortiter restitit et esse
illum nequissimum spiritum qui prius sanctus putabatur ostendit
("Suddenly there appeared before her one of the exorcists, a tried man,
of irreproachable conduct in the matter of religious discipline. At the
urgent appeal of many brethren present, themselves as courageous and
praiseworthy in the faith, he roused himself to meet and master that
wicked spirit. . . . Inspired
by the grace of God, that exorcist made a brave
resistance, and showed that the spirit which had previously been deemed
holy, was in reality most evil").
\22/ Still it seems to
have been made a matter of reproach, in the third
century, if any one had suffered from possession. Cornelius taxes
Novatian (cp. Euseb., H.E.
6.43)
with having been
possessed by a
demon before his baptism, and having been healed by an exorcist.
The popular notion prevalent among the
early Christians, as among
the later Jews, was that, apart from the innumerable hosts of demons
who disported themselves unabashed throughout history and nature, every
individual had beside him a good angel who watched over him, and an
evil spirit who lay in
wait for him (cp., e.g., the
"Shepherd" of
Hermas). If he allowed
himself to be controlled by the latter, he was
thereby "possessed," in the strict sense of the word; i.e., sin
itself
was possession. This brings out admirably the slavish dependence to
which any man is reduced who abandons himself to his own impulses,
though the explanation is naively simple. In the belief in demons, as
that belief dominated the Christian world in the second and third
centuries, it is easy to detect features which stamp it as a
reactionary movement hostile to contemporary culture. Yet it must not
be forgotten that the heart of it enshrined a moral and consequently a
spiritual advance,. viz., in a quickened sense of evil, as well as in a
recognition of the power of sin and of its dominion in the world. Hence
it was that a mind of such high culture as Tertullian's could abandon
itself to this belief in demons. It is interesting to notice how the
Greek and Roman elements are bound up with the Jewish Christian in his
detailed statement of the belief (in the Apology),
and I shall now
quote this passage in full. It occurs in connection with the statement
that while demons are ensconced behind the dead gods of wood and stone,
they are forced by Christians to confess what they are, viz., not gods
at all, but unclean spirits. At several points we catch even here the
tone of irony and sarcasm over these "poor devils" which grew so loud
in the Middle Ages, and yet never shook belief in theist. But, on the
whole, the description is extremely serious. [[137]] People who fancy
at
this
time of day that they would possess primitive Christianity if they only
enforced certain primitive rules of faith, may perhaps discover from
what follows the sort of coefficients with which that Christianity was
burdened.\23/
\23/
Next to Tertullian, it is his predecessor Tatian who has given the
most exact description of the Christian doctrine of demons (in his
Oratio ad
Graecos 7-18).
The demons introduced "Fatum" and
polytheism. To believers, i.e.,
to
men of the Spirit (πνευμάτικοι), they are visible, but psychic men
(ψύχικοι) are either unable to see them, or only see
them at
rare intervals (15-16). Illnesses arise from
the body, but demons assume the final responsibility for them.
"Sometimes, indeed, they
convulse our physical state with a storm of
their incorrigible wickedness; but smitten by a powerful word of God
they depart in terror, and the sick man is cured." Tatian does not
deny, as a rule, that possessed persons are often healed, even apart
from the aid of Christians. In the pseudo-Clementine Homilies
(9.10.16-18)
there is also important information upon demons. For the
Christian belief in demons, consult also Diels, Elementum
(1899),
especially pp. 50 f.
"We Christians," says Tertullian (ch.
22 f.), "affirm the
existence of certain spiritual beings. Nor is their name new. The
philosophers recognize demons; Socrates himself waited on a demon's
impulse, and no wonder -- for a demon is said to have been his
companion
from childhood, detaching his mind, I have no doubt, from what was
good! The poets, too, recognize demons, and even the ignorant masses
use
them often in their oaths. In fact, they appeal in their curses to
Satan, the prince of this evil gang, with a sort of instinctive
knowledge of him in their very souls. Plato himself does not deny the
existence of angels, and even the magicians attest both kinds of
spiritual beings. But it is our sacred scriptures which record how
certain angels, who fell of their own free will, produced a still more
fallen race of demons, who were condemned by God together with their
progenitors and with that prince to whom we have already alluded. Here
we cannot do more than merely describe their doings. The ruin of man
was their sole aim. From the outset man's overthrow was essayed by
these spirits in their wickedness. Accordingly they proceed to inflict
diseases and evil accidents of all kinds on our bodies, while by means
of violent assaults they produce sudden and extraordinary excesses of
the soul. Both to soul and to body they have access by their subtle and
extremely fine substance. Invisible and intangible, those spirits are
not visible in the act; it is in their effects that [[138]] they are
frequently
observed, as when, for example, some mysterious
poison in the breeze blights the blossom of fruit trees and the grain,
or nips theta in the bud, or destroys the ripened fruit, the poisoned
atmosphere exhaling, as it were, some noxious breath. With like
obscurity, the breath of demons and of angels stirs up many a
corruption in the soul by furious passions, vile excesses, or cruel
lusts accompanied by varied errors, the
worst of which
is that these
deities commend themselves to the ensnared and deluded souls of men,
in order to get their favorite food of flesh -- fumes and of blood
offered up to the images and statues of the gods.\24/ And what more
exquisite food could be theirs than to divert then from the thought of
the true God by means of false illusions? How these illusions are
managed, I shall now explain. Every spirit is winged; angel and demon
alike. Hence in an instant they are everywhere. The whole world is just
one place to them. 'Tis as easy for them to know as to announce any
occurrence; and as people are ignorant of their nature, their velocity
is taken for divinity. Thus they would have themselves sometimes
thought to be the authors of the events which they merely report -- and
authors, indeed, they are, not of good, but occasionally of evil
events. The purposes of Divine providence were also caught up by them
of old from the lips of the prophets, and at present from the public
reading of their works. So picking up in this way a partial knowledge
of the future, they set up a rival divinity for themselves by
purloining prophecy. But well do your Croesuses and Pyrrhuses know the
clever ambiguity with which these oracles were framed in view of the
future.….As they dwell in the air,
close to the stars, and in touch
with the clouds, they can discern the preliminary processes in the sky,
and thus are able to promise the rain whose coming they already feel.
Truly they are most kind in their concern for health! First of all,
they make you ill; then, to produce the impression of a miracle, they
enjoin the use of remedies which are either unheard of or have quite an
opposite effect; lastly, by withdrawing their injurious influence, they
get the credit of [[139]]
having worked a cure. Why, then, should I speak
further of their other tricks or even of their powers of deception as
spirits -- of the Castor apparitions, of water carried in a sieve, of a
ship towed by a girdle, of a beard reddened at a touch -- things done
to
get men to believe in stones as gods, instead of seeking after the true
God?
\24/
This ranks as the chef-d'ouvre
of iniquity on the part of the
demons; they
are responsible for introducing polytheism, i.e., they get
worshipped under the images of dead gods, and profit by sacrifices,
whose odor they enjoy.
"Moreover, if magicians call up ghosts
and even bring forward the
souls of the dead, if they strangle boys in order to make the oracle
speak, if they pretend to perform many a miracle by means of their
quackery and juggling, if they even send dreams by aid of those angels
and demons whose power they have invoked (and, thanks to them, it has
become quite a common thing for the very goats and tables to divine),
how much more keen will be this evil power in employing all its
energies to do, of its own accord and for its own ends, what serves
another's purpose? Or, if
the deeds of angels and demons are exactly the
same as those of your gods, where is the pre-eminence of the latter,
which must surely be reckoned superior in might to all else? Is it not
a more worthy conception that the former make themselves gods by
exhibiting the very credentials of the gods, than that the gods are on
a level with angels and demons? Locality, I suppose you will say,
locality makes a difference; in a temple you consider beings to be gods
whom elsewhere you would not recognize as such! . . .
"But hitherto it has been merely a
question of words. Now for
facts, now for a proof that `gods' and 'demons' are but different
statues for one and the same substance. Place before your tribunals any
one plainly possessed by a demon. Bidden
speak by
any Christian
whatsoever, that spirit will confess he is a demon, just as frankly
elsewhere he will falsely pretend to be a god.\25/ Or, if you
like,
bring forward any one of those who are supposed to be divinely
possessed, who conceive divinity from the fumes which they inhale
bending over an altar, and ("ructando curantur") are delivered of it
by retching, giving vent to it in gasps. Let the heavenly virgin
herself, who promises rain, let that teacher o£ healing arts,
Aesculapius, ever ready to
prolong [[140]] the
life
of those who are on the
point of death, with Socordium,
Tenatium (?), and Asclepiadotum -- let
them then and there shed the blood of that daring Christian, if -- in
terror of lying to a Christian -- they fail to admit they are demons.
Could any action be more plain? Any proof more cogent? Truth in its
simplicity stands here before your eyes; its own worth supports it;
suspicion there can be none. Say you, it is a piece of magic or a trick
of some sort? . . .What
objection can be brought
against something
exhibited in its bare reality? If, on the one hand, they (the demons)
are really gods, why do they pretend (at our challenge) to be demons?
From fear of us? Then your
so-called 'Godhead' is
subordinated to us,
and surely no divinity can be attributed to what lies under the control
of men. . . . So that
'Godhead' of yours proves to be no godhead at all;
for if it were, demons would not pretend to it, nor would gods deny
it. . . . Acknowledge
that there is but one species of such beings, namely,
demons, and that the gods are nothing else. Look out, then, for gods!
For now you find that
those whom you formerly took for
such, are
demons."
\25/
In this, as in some other passages of the Apology,
Tertullian's
talk is too large. [[[idiom?]
In what follows, Tertullian declares
that the demons, on being
questioned by Christians, not only confess they are themselves demons,
but also confess the Christian's God as the true God. "Fearing God in
Christ, and Christ in God, they become subject to the servants of God
and Christ. Thus at our touch and breath, overpowered by the
consideration and contemplation of the (future) fire, they leave human
bodies at our command, reluctantly and sadly, and -- in your
presence -- shamefacedly. You believe their lies; they believe them
when
they tell the truth about themselves. When anyone lies, it is not to
disgrace but to glorify himself. . . .
Such
testimonies from your so-called
deities usually result in a making people Christians."
In ch. 27. Tertullian
meets the obvious retort that if demons
were actually subject to Christians, the latter could not possibly
succumb helplessly to the persecutions directed against them.
Tertullian contradicts this. The demons, he declares, are certainly
like slaves under the control of the Christians, but like
good-for-nothing slaves they sometimes blend fear and contumacy, eager
to injure those of whom they stand in awe. "At [[141]] a distance they
oppose
us, but at close quarters they beg for mercy. Hence, like slaves that
have broken loose from workhouses, or prisons, or mines, or any form of
penal servitude, they break out against us, though they are in our
power,
well aware of their
impotence, and yet rendered the more
abandoned thereby. We resist this horde unwillingly, the same as if
they were still unvanquished, stoutly maintaining the very position
which they attack, nor is our triumph over them ever more complete than
when we are condemned for our persistent faith."
In ch. 37. Tertullian
once more sums up the service which
Christians render to pagans by means of their exorcists. "Were it not
for us, who would free you from those hidden foes that are ever
making havoc of your
health in soul and body -- from those raids of the
demons, I mean, which we repel from you without reward or hire?" He
says the same thing in his address to the magistrate Scapula (2):
"We do more than repudiate the demons: we overcome them, we expose
then daily to contempt, and exorcise them from their victims, as is
well known to many people."\26/ This endowment of
Christians must
therefore have been really acknowledged far and wide, and in a number
of passages Tertullian speaks as if every Christian possessed it.\27/
It would be interesting if we could only ascertain how far these cures
of psychical diseases were permanent. Unfortunately, nothing is known
upon the point, and yet this is a province where nothing is more common
than a merely temporary success.
\26/
See also the interesting observations in de Anima 1.
\27/ Cp., for example, de Corona
11. Other Christian writers also
express themselves to the same effect, e.g., the speech of Peter in the
pseudo-Clementine Homilies
(9.19), which declares
that Christians
at baptism obtain a gift
of healing other people by means of
exorcisms: "Sometimes the demons will flee if you but look on them,
for they know those who have surrendered themselves to God, and flee
in terror because they honor such
people" (ἐνίοτε δὲ
[οἱ δαίμονες] μόνον ἐνιδόντων ὑμῶν φεύξονται· ἴσασιν γὰρ τοὺς ἀποδεδωκότας ἑαυτοὺς
τῷ θεῷ, διὸ τιμῶντες αὐτοὺς πεφοβημένοι φεύγουσιν).
Like Tertullian, Minucius Felix in his
"Octavius" has also treated
this subject, partly in the same words as Tertullian (ch. 27).\28/
The
apologist Theophilus (ad Autolyc.
2.8) writes: [[142]]
"The Greek poet spoke
under the inspiration, not of a pure, but of a lying spirit, as is
quite obvious from the fact that even in our own day possessed people
are sometimes still exorcised in the name of the true God, whereupon
their lying spirits themselves confess that they are demons, the actual
demons who formerly were
at work in the poets." This leads us to assume
that the possessed frequently cried out the name of "Apollo" or of the
Muses at the moment of exorcising. As late as the middle of the third
century Cyprian also speaks, like earlier authors, of demonic cures
wrought by Christians (ad Demetr.
15): "O if thou wouldst
but hear
and see the demons when they are adjured by us, tormented by spiritual
scourges, and driven from the possessed bodies by racking words; when
howling and groaning with human voices (!), and feeling by the power of
God the stripes and blows, they have to confess the judgment to come!
Come and see that what we say is true. And forasmuch as thou sayest
thou dost worship the gods, then believe even those whom thou dost
worship. Thou wilt see how those whom thou implorest implore us; how
those of whom thou art in awe stand in awe of us. Thou wilt see how
they stand bound under our hands, trembling like prisoners -- they to
whom
thou dost look up with veneration as thy lords. Verily thou wilt be
made ashamed in these errors of thine, when thou seest and hearest how
thy gods, when cross-questioned by us, at once yield up the secret of
their being, unable, even before you, to conceal those tricks and
frauds of theirs."\29/ Similarly in the treatise To Donatus
(ch. 5) :
"In Christianity there is conferred (upon pure chastity, upon a pure
mind, upon pure speech) the gift of healing the sick by rendering
poisonous potions harmless, [[143]]
by restoring the deranged to health, and
thus purifying them from ignominious
pains, by commanding peace
for the hostile, rest for the violent, and gentleness for the unruly,
by forcing under stress of threats and invective -- a confession from
unclean and roving spirits
who have come to dwell within mankind, by
roughly ordering them out, and stretching them out with struggles,
howls, and groans, as their sufferings on the rack increase, by lashing
them with scourges, and burning them with fire. This is what goes on,
though no one sees it; the punishments are hidden, but the penalty is
open. Thus what we have already begun to be, that is, the Spirit we
have received, comes into its kingdom." The Christian already rules
with regal power over the entire host of his raging adversary.\30/
\28/
"Adjurati (daemones) per
deum verum et solum inviti
miseris
corporibus inhorrescunt, et vel exiliunt statim vel evanescunt
gradatim, prout fides patientis adiuvat aut gratia curantis adspirat.
Sic
Christianos de proximo fugitant, quos longe in coetibus
per vos
lacessebant," etc.
\29/
See also Quod
Idola Dei non sint (7),
and Cypr., Ep.
69.15: "Hodie etiam
geritur, ut per exorcistas voce humana et potestate divina
flagelletur et uratur et torqueatur diabolus, et cum exire se et
homines dei dimittere saepe dicat, in eo tamen quod dixerit
fallat. . . . cum tamen ad aquam salutarem adque ad baptismi
sanctificationem venitur, scire debemus et fidere [which sounds rather
hesitating], quia illic diabolus
opprimitur" ("This goes on today as
well, in the scourging and
burning and torturing of
the devil at the
hands of exorcists, by means of the human voice and the divine power,
and in his declaring that he will go out and leave the men of God
alone, yet proving untrue in what he says. . . . However, when the
water
of salvation and the sanctification of baptism is reached, we ought to
know and trust that the devil is crushed there").
\30/
Compare with this Lactantius, Divin.
Instit. 2.15, 4.27,
who repeats in part the description of Cyprian, but lays special
emphasis on the sign of the cross as a means of salvation from demons.
Most interesting of all are the
discussions between Celsus and
Origen on demons and possessed persons, since the debate here is
between two men who occupied the highest level of contemporary
culture.\31/ Celsus declared that
Christians owed the power they seemed to
possess to their invocation and adjuration of certain demons.\32/
Origen retorted that the power of banishing demons was actually vested
in the name of Jesus and the witness of his life, and that the name of
Jesus was so powerful that it operated by itself even when uttered by
immoral persons (c. Cels.
1.6).
Both Origen and Celsus,
then,
believed in demons; and elsewhere (e.g.,
1.24 f.) Origen adduces
the old idea of the power exercised by the utterance of certain
"names"; [[144]] in
fact,
he indicates a secret "science of names" which
confers power on the initiated, although of course one had to be very
careful to recite the names in the proper language.\33/ "When recited
in the
Egyptian tongue, the one class is specially
efficacious in the case of certain spirits whose power does not extend
beyond such things and such a sphere, whilst the other class is
effective with some spirits if recited in Persian, and so forth." "The
name of Jesus also comes under this science of names, as it has already
expelled numerous spirits from the souls and bodies of mankind and
shown its power over those who have thus been freed from
possession."\34/ Origen several times
cites the fact of successful exorcism (1.46.67), and the fact is
not denied by Celsus, who admits even
the "miracles" of Jesus. Only, his explanation was very different
(68). "The magicians," he
said, "undertake still greater marvels,
and men trained in the schools of Egypt profess like exploits, people
who for a few pence will sell their reverend arts in the open
market-place, expelling demons from people, blowing diseases away with
their breath, calling up the spirits of the heroes, exhibiting
expensive viands, with tables, cakes, and dainties, which are really
non-existent, and setting inanimate things in motion as if they really
possessed life, whereas they have but the semblance of animals. If any
juggler is able to perform feats of this kind, must we on that account
regard him as 'God's son'? Must we not rather declare that such
accomplishments are merely the contrivances of knaves possessed by evil
demons?" Christians are jugglers or sorcerers or both; Christ also was
a master of demonic arts -- such was the real opinion of Celsus.\35/
Origen was at great pains to controvert this very [[145]] grievous
charge (see,
e.g., 1.68). And he
succeeded. He
could appeal to the
unquestionable fact that all Christ's works were wrought with the
object of benefiting men.\36/
Was it so with magicians? Still, in this reproach of Celsus there lay a
serious monition for
the church and for the Christians, a monition which more than Celsus
canvassed. As early as the middle of the second century a Christian
preacher had declared, "The name of the true God is blasphemed among
the heathen by reason of us Christians; for if we fulfill not the
commands of God, but lead an unworthy life, they turn away and
blaspheme, saying that our teaching is merely a fresh myth and
error."\37/ From the middle of
the second century onwards the cry was often
raised against Christians, that they were jugglers and necromancers,
and not a few of them were certainly to blame for such a charge.\38/
Cures of
demon-possession practised by unspiritual men as a
profession must have produced a repellent impression on more serious
people, despite the attractive power which they did exercise (Tert.,
Apol. 23, "Christianos facere
consuerunt"). Besides, frivolous or
ignorant Christians must often have excused themselves for their sins
by pleading that a demon had seduced them, or that it was not they who
did the wrong but the demon.\39/
But there was hardly any chance of the
matter being cleared up in the third century. Christians and pagans
alike were getting more and more entangled in the belief in demons. In
their dogmas and their philosophy of religion, polytheists certainly
became more and more attenuated as a sublime monotheism [[146]] was
evolved;
but in practical life they plunged more helplessly than ever into the
abysses of an imaginary world of spirits. The protests made by
sensible physicians were all in vain.\40/
\31/
Origen (in Hom. 15.5, in Jesu Nave 11, pp. 141 f.)
has developed
a theory of his own to explain the suppression of demons by the church,
especially in the light of its bearing upon the spread of Christianity.
"Anyone who vanquishes a demon in himself, e.g., the
demon of lewdness,
puts it out of action; the demon is cast into the abyss, and cannot do
any harm to anyone. Hence there are far fewer demons now than before;
hence, also, a large number of demons having been overthrown, the
heathen are new free to believe, as they would not be did whole legions
of demons exist as formerly" ("Et inde est quod plurimo daemonum
numero iam victo ad credulitatem venire gentes relaxantur, qui utique
nullatenus sinerentur, si integras eorum, sicut prius fuerant,
subsisterent legiones").
\32/
The ethical principles of Christianity, says Celsus (1.4 f.), are
common to
Christians and philosophers alike, while the apparent
strength of the former lies in the names of a few demons and in
incantations.
\33/ περὶ ὀνομάτων τις δύνηται
τὰ ἐν ἀπορρήτοις φιλοσοφεῖν.
\34/
See on this point the statement of Origen's pupil Dionysius, Bishop
of Alexandria (in Euseb., H.E.
7.10.4), for the reason why
the
Valerian persecution broke out. Here pagan and Christian exorcisers
opposed each other. Of the latter, Dionysius says: "There are and were
among them many persons whose very presence and look, though they
merely breathed and spoke, were able to scatter the delusive counsels
of the sinful demons." Local persecution of Christians elsewhere, and
indeed the great persecution under Diocletian, arose in this way, pagan
priests affirming that the presence of Christians who attended the
sacrifices hindered their saving influence, etc.
\35/
He gives his opinion of the Gnostic exorcisers in particular in 6.39 f.
\36/
Cp., e.g.,
3.28, and 1.68.
\37/
2 Clem. 13.3, μῦθόν τινα καὶ πλάνην.
\38/
Origen, who himself admits that Christian exorcists were usually
uneducated people, asserts deliberately and repeatedly that they
employed neither magic nor sorcery but prayer alone and "formulae of
exorcism which are so plain that even the plainest man can make use of
them" (c.
Cels. 7.4: σὺν
οὐδενὶ περιέργῳ καὶ μαγικῷ ἢ φαρμακευτικῷ πράγματι ἀλλὰ μόνῃ εὐχῇ καὶ ὁρκώσεσιν
ἁπλουστέραις
καὶ ὅσα ἂν δύναιτο προσάγειν ἁπλούστερος ἄνθρωπος. Cp. Comm. in Matth. 13.7,
vol. 3, p. 224).
\39/
Cp. Origen, de
Princip. 3.2.1:
"Hence some of the less
intelligent believers think that all human transgressions arise from
their [i.e.,
the demons'] antagonistic powers, which constrain the mind
of the sinner" ("Unde et simpliciores quique domino Christo
credentium existimant, quod omnia peccata, quaecumque commiserint
homines, ex istis contrariis virtutibus mentem delinquentium
perurgentibus
fiant").
\40/
So the famous physician Posidonius at the close of the fourth
century, of whom Philostorgius (H.E.
8.10, reported by Photius) narrates: "He said,
though incorrectly, that it was not by the incentive of demons that men
grew frenzied, but that it
was the bad juices of certain sick bodies
which wrought the mischief; since the power of demons was in no whit
hostile to the nature of man" (λέγειν δ’ αὐτὸν ὅμως οὐκ ὀρθῶς οὐχὶ δαιμόνων ἐπιθέσει τοὺς ἀνθρώπους
ἐκβακχεύεσθαι, ὑγρῶν δέ τινων κακοχυμίαν τὸ
πάθος ἐργάζεσθαι. μηδὲ γὰρ εἶναι τὸ παράπαν ἰσχὺν δαιμόνων ἀνθρώπων φύσιν ἐπηρεάζουσαν).
CHAPTER 4
ΤΗΕ
GOSPEL OF LOVE AND CHARITY\1/
\1/
In his work, Die christliche
Liebestatigkeit in der alten Kirche ([[[publ.] 1st ed., 1882;
Eng.
trans., Christian Charity
in the Ancient Church, Edinburgh [[[date]), Uhlhorn presents a
sketch
which is thorough, but unfair to paganism. The Greeks and Romans also
were acquainted with philanthropy.
“I was hungry,
and ye fed me; I was
thirsty, and ye gave me drink; I was a stranger, and ye took me in;
naked, and ye clothed me; I was sick, and ye visited me; I was in
prison, and ye came to me. In as much as ye did it unto one of the
least of these my brethren, ye did it unto me."
These words of
Jesus have shone so
brilliantly for many generations in his church, and exerted so powerful
an influence, that one may further describe the Christian preaching as the preaching of
love and charity. From this standpoint, in fact, the
proclamation of the Savior and of healing would seem to be merely
subordinate, inasmuch as the words “I was sick, and ye visited me" form
but one link in the larger chain.
Among the extant
words and parables
of
Jesus, those which inculcate love
and charity are especially numerous, and with them we must rank many a
story of his life.\2/ Yet, apart altogether from the number of
such
sayings, it is plain that
whenever he had in view the relations of
mankind, the gist of his [[148]]
preaching was to enforce brotherliness and
ministering love, and the surest part of the impression he left behind
him was that in his own life and labors he displayed both of these very
qualities. "One is your Master, and ye are all brethren"; ”Whoso
would be first
among you shall be servant of all; for the Son of Man came not to be
ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for
many." It is in this sense that we are to understand the commandment to
love one's neighbor. How unqualified it is, becomes evident from the
saying, “Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them
that hate you, pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute
you; that ye may be sons of your Father in heaven, for he maketh
his sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sendeth rain on the just
and the unjust."\3/
“Blessed are the merciful" -- that is the keynote of all
that Jesus proclaimed, and as this merciful spirit is to extend from
great things to trifles, from the inward to the outward, the saying
which does not pass over even a cup of cold water (Matt. 10.42) lies
side by side with that other comprehensive saying, "Forgive us our
debts, as we forgive our debtors." Brotherliness is love on a footing
of equality; ministering love means to give and to forgive,
and no
limit is to be recognized. Besides, ministering
love
is the practical
expression of love to God.
\2/ One recalls
particularly the
parable of the good Samaritan, with
its new definition of "neighbor" and also the parable of the lost son;
among the stories, that of the rich young man. The gospel of the
Hebrews tells the latter incident with especial impressiveness. "Then
said the Lord to him, How
canst thou say, 'I have kept the law and the
prophets,' when it is written in the law, 'Thou shall love thy
neighbor as thyself'? And look, many of thy brethren, sons of Abraham,
are lying in dirt and dying of hunger, while thy house is full of many
possessions, and never a
gift comes from it to them."
\3/
The saying "Fast for them that persecute you" is also traditional
(Didache 1).
While Jesus himself was exhibiting
this love, and making it a life and
a power, his disciples were learning the highest and holiest thing that
can be learned in all religion, namely, to believe in the love of God.
To them the Being who had
made heaven and earth was “the Father of
mercies and the God of all comfort" -- a point on which there is no
longer
any dubiety in the testimony of the apostolic and post-apostolic ages.
Now, for the first tine, that testimony rose among men, which cannot
ever be surpassed, the testimony that God is Love.
The first great
statement of the new religion, into which the fourth evangelist
condensed its central principle, was based entirely and exclusively on
love: “We love, because He first loved us," “God so loved the world,"
“A new commandment give I unto you, that ye love one another." And the
greatest, strongest, [[149]]
deepest thing Paul ever wrote is the hymn
commencing with the words: “Though I speak with the tongues of men and
angels, but have not love,
I am become sounding brass or a clanging
cymbal." The new language on the lids of Christians was the language of
love.
But it was more than a language, it
was a thing of power and
action. The Christians
really considered themselves brothers and
sisters, and their actions corresponded to this belief. On this point
we possess two unexceptionable testimonies from pagan writers. Says
Lucian of the Christians: “Their original lawgiver had taught them that
they were all brethren, one of another. . . . They become incredibly
alert
when anything of this kind occurs, that affects their common interests.
On such occasions no expense is grudged." And Tertullian (Apolog. 39) observes : “It is our care
for the helpless, our practice of
loving kindness, that brands us in the eyes of many of our opponents.
‘Only look,' they say, ‘look how they love one another!' (they
themselves being given to mutual hatred). 'Look how they are prepared
to
die for one another!' (they themselves being readier to kill each
other)."\4/ Thus had this
saying became a fact: “Hereby shall all men
know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love οne to another."
\4/
Also Caecilius (in Minuc. Felix
9): "They recognise each
other
by means of secret marks and signs, and love οne another almost before
they are acquainted."
The gospel thus became a social
message. The preaching which laid hold
of the outer man, detaching him from the world, and uniting him to his
God, was also a preaching of solidarity and brotherliness. The gospel,
it has been truly said, is at bottom both individualistic and
socialistic. Its tendency towards mutual association, so far from being
an accidental phenomenon in its history, is inherent in its character.
It spiritualizes the irresistible impulse which draws one man to
another, and it raises the social connection of human beings from the
sphere of a convention to that of a moral obligation. In this way it
serves to heighten the worth of man, and essays to recast contemporary
society, to transform the socialism which involves a conflict of
interests into the socialism which rests upon the consciousness of a
spiritual unity and a common goal. This [[150]] was ever present to
the
mind of
the great apostle to the Gentiles. In his little churches, where each
person bore his neighbor’s burden, Paul's spirit already saw the
dawning of a new humanity, and in the epistle to the Ephesians he has
voiced this feeling with a thrill of exultation. Far in the background
of these churches -- i.e., when
they were what they were meant to
be -- like some unsubstantial semblance, lay the division "between
Jew and Gentile, Greek and Barbarian, great and small, rich and poor.
For a new humanity had now appeared, and the apostle viewed it as
Christ's body, in which every member served the rest and each was
indispensable in his own place. Looking at these churches, with all
their troubles and infirmities, he anticipated, in his exalted moments
of enthusiasm, what was the development of many centuries.\5/
\5/
Warnings against unmercifulness, and censures of this temper, must
have begun, of course, at quite an early period; see the epistle of
James (4-5) and several
sections in the "Shepherd" of Hermas.
We cannot undertake to collect from
the literature of the first three
centuries all the passages where love and charity are enjoined. This
would lead us too far
afield, although we should come across much
valuable material in making such a survey. We would notice the
reiteration of the summons to unconditional giving, which occurs
among the sayings of Jesus, whilst on the contrary we would be
astonished to find that passages enforcing the law of love are not more
numerous, and that they are so frequently overshadowed by ascetic
counsels; we would also take umbrage at the spirit of a number of
passages in which the undisguised desire of being rewarded for
benevolence stands out in bold relief.\6/ Still, this craving for
reward is not in every [[151]]
case immoral, and no
conclusion can be drawn
from the number of times when it occurs. The important thing is to
determine what actually took place within the sphere of Christian
[[152]]
charity and active love, and this we shall endeavor to ascertain.
\6/
All these points are illustrated throughout the literature, from
the Didache and Hermas
downwards. For unconditional giving, see Did.
1.5: Παντὶ τῷ αἰτοῦντί σε δίδου καὶ
μὴ ἀπαίτει· πᾶσι γὰρ θέλει δίδοσθαι ὁ πατὴρ ἐκ
τῶν ἰδίων χαρισμάτων. Μακάριος ὁ διδοὺς κατὰ τὴν ἐντολήν· ἀθῷος γάρ
ἐστιν. Οὐαὶ τῷ λαμβάνοντι· εἰ μὲν γὰρ χρείαν ἔχων λαμβάνει τις, ἀθῷος
ἔσται· ὁ δὲ μὴ χρείαν ἔχων δώσει δίκην, ἵνα τί ἔλαβε καὶ εἰς τί· ἐν
συνοχῇ δὲ γενόμενος ἐξετασθήσεται περὶ ὧν ἔπραξε καὶ
οὐκ ἐξελεύσεται ἐκεῖθεν, μέχρις οὗ ἀποδῷ τὸν
ἔσχατον κοδράντην ("Give to everyone who asks of thee,
and
ask not back again; for the Father desireth gifts to be given to all
men from his own bounties. Blessed is he who gives according to the
commandment, for he is guiltless. But woe to him who receives; for if
a man receives who is in need, he is guiltless, but if he is not in
need he shall give satisfaction as to why and wherefore he received,
and being confined he shall be examined upon his deeds, and shall not
come out till he has paid the uttermost farthing"). The counsel of
unconditional giving, which is frequently repeated, is closely bound up
with the question of earthly possessions in the early church, and
consequently with the question of asceticism. Theoretically, from
the very outset, there was to be neither property nor wealth at all;
such things belong to the world which Christians were to renounce.
Consequently, to devote one's means to other people was a proceeding
which demanded a fresh point of view; to part with one's property was
the authorized and most meritorious course of action, nor did it
matter,
in the first instance, who was the recipient. In practical life,
however, things were very different, and this was constantly the result
of the very theory just
mentioned, since it never gave up the
voluntary principle (even the attempt at communism in Jerusalem, if
there even was such an attempt, did not exclude the voluntary
principle). It was by means of this principle that Christian love
maintained its power. In
practical life, complete renunciation of the
world was achieved only by a few; these were the saints and heroes.
Other people were in precisely the same position, with the same
feelings and concern, as serious, devoted Catholics at the present day;
they were actuated by motives of ascetics and of love alike. It is
needless, therefore, to depict this state of matters in closer detail.
The extreme standpoint is represented by Hermas, Sim. 1 [[[new#] (see above,
pp. 97 f. ).
A great deal has
been written upon
early Christian "communism," but
nothing of the kind ever existed in the great Gentile church -- for we
need not take any account of an isolated phenomenon like the semi-pagan
sect of the Carpocratians and their communism. Monastic "communism” is
only called such by a misuse of the term, and, besides, it is
irrelevant to our present subject. Even on the soil of Jewish
Christianity, no communism flourished, for the example of the Essenes
was never followed. Uhlhorn remarks truly (op. cit.,
p. 68; Eng.
trans., 74) that "we cannot more radically misconceive the so-called
'communism' of early Christianity than by conceiving it as an
institution similar to those which existed among the Essenes and the
Therapeutae. It is far
more correct to represent the state of things as
an absence of all institutions whatsoever." Directions not infrequently
occur (e.g.,
Barn. 19.8; Tert., Apol.
39)
which have a
communistic ring, but they are not to be taken in a communistic
sense. The common formula οὐκ ἐρεῖς ἴδια εἶναι ("thou
shalt not say these things are thine own" -- e.g. Didache 4.8) simply enjoins
liberality, forbidding a man to use his means merely for his own
advantage.
I have already
remarked that, upon the
whole, the voluntary principle
was never abandoned in
the matter of Christian giving and the scale of
gifts. This statement, however, admits of one qualification. While the
West, so far as I can judge, knew nothing as yet of the law of
first-fruits and tithes throughout our epoch (for Cyprian, de Unit. 26, is not to be
understood as
implying the law of tithes), in some
quarters of the East the law of first-fruits was taken over at a very
early period (see Didache
13).
From the Didache it
passed, as an
apostolic regulation, into all the Oriental apostolic constitutions.
Origen, however, does not appear to regard it yet as a law of the
church, though even he admits the legitimacy of it (in Num. Hom. 11.1; in Jos.
Nav. Hom. 17).
Three passages may be brought
forward to show the general activities
which were afoot.
In
the official writing sent by the Roman to the Corinthian church c. 96
C.E., there is a description of
the first-rate condition of the latter
up till a short time previously (1 Clem. 1, 2), a description which
furnishes the pattern of what a Christian church should be, and the
approximate realization of this ideal at Corinth. "Who that had stayed
with you did not approve your most virtuous and steadfast faith? Who
did not admire your sober and forbearing Christian piety? Who did not
proclaim the splendid style of your hospitality?
Who did not
congratulate you on your perfect and assured knowledge? For you did
everything without
respect of persons; you
walked by the ordinances of
God, submitting to your rulers and rendering due honor to your senior
men. Young persons also you charged to have a modest and grave mind;
women you instructed to discharge all their tasks with a
blameless, grave, and pure conscience, and to cherish a proper
affection for their husbands, teaching them further to look after their
households decorously, with perfect discretion. You were all lowly in
mind, free from vainglory, yielding rather than claiming submission,
more
ready to
give than to take; content
with the supplies provided by
God and holding by them, you carefully laid up His words in your
hearts, and His sufferings were ever present to your minds. Thus a
profound and unsullied peace was bestowed on all, with an insatiable
craving for beneficence…..Day
and night you agonized for all
the brotherhood, that by means of
compassion and care the
number
of God's elect might be saved. You were sincere, guileless, and void of
malice among yourselves. Every sedition and every schism was an
abomination to you. You lamented the
transgressions of your neighbors
and judged their shortcomings to be your own. You never rued an act of
kindness, but were ready for every good work."
Then Justin concludes the
description of Christian worship in his
Apology
(c. 67) thus: "Those who
are well-to-do and [[153]]
willing, give
as they choose, each as he himself purposes; the collection is then
deposited with the president, who succours orphans, widows, those who
are in want owing to sickness or any other cause, those who are in
prison, and strangers who are on a journey."
Finally, Tertullian (Apolog. 39) observes: "Even if there
does
exist a sort of common fund, it is not made up of fees, as though we
contracted for our worship. Each of us puts in a small amount one day a
month, or whenever he pleases; but only if he pleases and if he is
able, for there is no compulsion in the matter, everyone contributing
of his own free will. These monies are, as it were, the deposits of
piety. They are expended upon no banquets or drinking-bouts or
thankless eating-houses, but on feeding and burying poor people, on
behalf of boys and girls who have neither parents nor money, in support
of old folk unable now to go about, as well as for people who are
shipwrecked, or who may be in the mines or exiled in islands or in
prison -- so long as their distress is for the sake of God's
fellowship -- themselves the nurslings of their confession."
In what follows we shall discuss, so
far as may be relevant to our
immediate purpose:--
1.
Alms in general, and their connection
with the cultus and officials of the church.
2. The
support of teachers and officials.
3. The
support of widows and orphans.
4. The
support of the sick, the infirm,
and the disabled.
5. The
care of prisoners and people
languishing in the mines.
6. The
care of poor people needing
burial, and of the dead in general.
7. The
care of slaves.
8. The
care of those visited by great
calamities.
9. The
churches furnishing work, and
insisting upon work.
10. The care of brethren on a
journey (hospitality), and of
churches in poverty or any peril.
1. Alms in
general and in connection with the cultus. -- Liberality was
steadily enjoined upon Christians; indeed, the
headquarters of this virtue were to lie within the household, and
its proof was to be shown in daily life. From the apostolic counsels
[[154]]
down to Cyprian's great work de Opere et
Eleemosynis, there stretches
one long line of injunctions, in the course of which ever-increasing
stress is laid upon the importance of alms to the religious position of
the donor, and upon the prospect of a future recompense. These points
are already prominent in Hermas, and in 2 Clem. we are told that
“almsgiving is good as a repentance from sin; fasting is better than
prayer, but almsgiving is better than either" (καλὸν
ἐλεημοσύνη ὡς μετάνοια ἁμαρτίας· κρείσσων
νηστεία προσευχῆς, ἐλεημοσύνη δὲ ἀμφοτέρων). Cyprian develops alms into a formal
means of
grace, the only one
indeed which remains to a Christian after baptism;\7/ in fact he goes
still further, representing alms as a spectacle which the Christian
offers to God.\8/ [[155]]
\7/
De Op. et
Eleem. 1: "Nam
cum dominus adveniens sanasset illa quae
Adam portaverat vulnera et venena serpentis antiqui curasset, legem
dedit
sano et pracepit ne ultra jam peccaret, ne quid peccanti gravius
eveniret. Coartati eramus et in angustum innocentiae praescriptione
conclusi,
nec haberet quid fragilitatis humanae infirmitas atque imbecillitas
faceret; nisi iterum pietas
divina subveniens justitiae et misericordiae
operibus ostensis viam quandam tuendae salutis aperiret ut sordes
postmodum,
quascumque contrahimus, eleemosynis
abluamus
("For when the Lord had at
his advent cured the wounds which Adam brought, and healed the poison
of the old serpent, he gave a law to the sound man and bade him sin no
more, lest a worse thing should befall the sinner. We were restrained
and bound by the commandment of innocence. Nor would human weakness and
impotence have any
resource left to it, unless the divine mercy should
once more
come to our aid, by pointing out works of righteousness and
mercy, and thus opening a way to obtain salvation, so that by means of
alms
we may wash off any stains subsequently contracted").
\8/ Op. cit., 21: "Quale
munus cuius editio
deo spectante celebratur! Si
in gentilium munere grande et gloriosum videtur proconsules vel
imperatores
habere presentes, et apparatus ac sumptus apud munerarios maior est ut
possint
placere maioribus -- quanto inlustrior muneris et maior est gloria deum
et Christum
spectatores habere, quanto istic et apparatus uberior et sumptus
largior
exhibendus est, ubi ad spectaculum conveniunt caelorum virtutes,
conveniunt
angeli omnes, ubi munerario non quadriga vel consulatus petitur sed
vita
aeterna praestatur, nec captatur inanis et temporarius favor vulgi sed
perpetuum praemium regni caelestis accipitur" ("What a gift is it which
is
set forth for praise in the sight of God! If, when the Gentiles offer
gifts, it seems a great and glorious thing to have proconsuls or
emperors present, and if their better classes make greater preparations
and display in order to please
the authorities -- how much more
illustrious and splendid is the glory of having God and Christ as the
spectators of a gift! How much more lavish should be the preparation,
how much more liberal the outlay, in such a case, when the powers
of heaven muster to the spectacle, when all the angels gather when the
donor seeks no chariot or consulship, but life eternal is the boon;
when no fleeting and fickle popularity is craved for, but the lasting
reward of the kingdom of heaven is received!").
It is not our business to follow up
this aspect of almsgiving, or to
discuss the amount of injury thus inflicted on a practice which was
meant to flow from a pure love to men. The point is that a great deal,
a very great deal, of alms was given away privately throughout the
Christian churches.\9/ As
we have already seen, this was well known to
the heathen world.\10/
\9/
The pagan in Macarius Magnes (3.5) declares that several
Christian women had become beggars by their lavish donations. "Not in
the far past, but only
yesterday, Christians read Matt.
19.21 to
prominent women and persuaded them to share all their possessions and
goods among the poor, to reduce themselves to beggary, to ask charity,
and then to sink from independence into unseemly pauperism, reducing
themselves from their former good position to a woebegone
condition, and being finally obliged to knock at the doors of
those who were better off."
\10/ With Clement of
Alexandria, the motive of love to men is steadily
kept in the front rank; cp. Paed.
3, and in particular the fine
saying in 3.7.39: Καθάπερ
γὰρ τῶν φρεάτων ὅσα πέφυκεν
βρύειν ἀπαντλούμενα εἰς τὸ ἀρχαῖον
ἀναπιδύει μέτρον, οὕτως ἡ μετάδοσις ἀγαθὴ φιλανθρωπίας ὑπάρχουσα πηγή, κοινωνοῦσα τοῖς
διψῶσι τοῦ ποτοῦ αὔξεται πάλιν
καὶ πίμπλαται
("Even as such wells as spring up
rise to their former level even
after they have been drained, so that kindly spring of love to
men, the bestowal of gifts, imparts its drink to the thirsty, and is
again increased and replenished"). Cyprian (in de Unit. 26)
complains of a lack of benevolence: "Largitas operationis infracta est.
. . . nunc de patrimonio nec decimas damus et cum vendere jubeat
dominus,
emimus potius et augemus" ("Liberality in
benevolence is impaired....we
do not now give even the tithe of our
patrimony away. The Lord bids us sell, but we prefer to buy and lay
up").
But so far from being satisfied with
private almsgiving, early
Christianity instituted, apparently from the first, a church fund
(Tertullian's arca),
and associated charity very closely with the
cultus and officials of the church.\11/ From the ample materials
at our
disposal, the following outline may be sketched: -- Every Sunday (cp.
already 1 Cor. 16.2}, or
once a month (Tertullian), [[156]]
or whenever one
chose, gifts in money or kind (stips) were
brought to the service and
entrusted to the president, by whom they were laid on the Lord's table
and so consecrated to God.\12/
Hence the recipient obtained them from the hand of Gοd. "Tis God's
grace and philanthropy that support you," wrote bishop Cornelius (Eus.,
H.E. 6.43). The president decided
who were to be the recipients, and
how much was to be allocated to each, a business in which he had the
advice of the deacons, who were expected to be as familiar as possible
with the circumstances of each member, and who had the further task of
distributing the various donations, partly at the close of worship,
partly in the homes of the indigent. In addition to regular voluntary
assessments -- for, as the principle of liberty of choice was strictly
maintained, we cannot otherwise describe these offerings -- there were
also extraordinary gifts, such as the present of 200,000 sesterces
brought by Marcion when, as a Christian from Asia, he entered the Roman
church about the year 139.\13/
\11/
One recommendation very frequently made, was to stint oneself by
means of fasting in order to give alms. In this way, even the poor
could afford something. See Hermas [[[new
#] Sim.
5; Aristides, Apol. 15
("And if anyone among them
is poor or needy, and they have no food to
share, they fast for two or three days, that they may meet the poor
man's need of sustenance"); Apost.
Constit. 5.1, etc. The habit
also
prevailed in pre-Christian ages. Otherwise, whenever the question is
raised, how alms are to be provided, one is pointed to work; in fact,
this is almost the only point at which work is taken into consideration
at all within the sphere of the religious estimate. See Eph. 4.28 ("Let
him that stole,
steal no more, but rather work with his hands at
honest work, so
that he may have something to give the needy"); and
Barn. 19.10: διὰ τῶν χειρῶν σου ἐργάσῃ εἰς λύτρον ἁμαρτιῶν σου [the
reference being to alms]. Cp. my short study (in the
"Evangelisch-Sozial" Magazine, 1905, pp. 48 f.) on "The Primitive
Christian Conception of the Worth of Labour."
\12/
The relation of stips and oblationes
is a question which has not
been cleared up yet, and
need not be raised here.
\13/
See on this point Book 4,
Chap. 1, (1). The money was returned.
Among these methods of maintenance
we must also include the
love-feasts, or agapae,
with which the Lord's Supper was originally
associated, but which persisted into a later age. The idea of the
love-feast was that the poor got food and drink, since a common meal,
to which each contributed as he was able, would unite rich and poor
alike. Abuses naturally had to be corrected at an early stage (cp. 1
Cor. 11.18 f.), and the
whole affair (which was hardly a copy of the
pagan feasts at the Thiasoi) never seems to have acquired any
particular
importance upon the whole.\14/
[[157]]
\14/
Cp. also Jude ver. 12; Tert., Apol.
39; de Ieiun. 17; Clem., Paed. 2.1. We need not enter into
the controversies
over the agapae;
cp. Keating's The
Agape and the Eucharist (1901),
Batiffol's Études
d'hist. et de théol.
positive (1902), pp. 279 f., and
Funk on "L'Agape" (Rev. d'hist.
ecclésiastique
4.1
[1903]). In later
days the feasts served to satisfy the poor at the graves of the
martyrs. Constantine justified this practice of feasts in honor of the
dead against objections which were apparently current; cp. his address
to the council (12), where he dwells expressly
on their charitable
uses: τὰ συμπόσια
(for the martyrs, at their
graves) πρὸς ἔλεον καὶ ἀνάκτησιν τῶν δεομένων ποιούμενα καὶ πρὸς
βοήθειαν τῶν ἐκπεσόντων. ἅπερ ἂν τις φορτικὰ εἶναι νομίζῃ,
οὐ κατὰ τὴν θείαν καὶ μακαρίαν διδασκαλίαν φρονεῖ ("These feasts are
held for
the
purpose of helping and restoring the needy, and in aid of the outcast.
Anyone who thinks them burdensome, does not judge them by the divine
and blessed rule of life").
From the very first, the president
appears to have had practically an
absolute control over the donations; but the deacons had also to
handle them as executive agents.\15/ The responsibility was heavy, as
was
the temptation to avarice and dishonesty; hence the repeated counsel,
that bishops (and deacons) were to be ἀφιλάργυροι, "no lovers of
money." It was
not until
a later age that certain principles came to be laid down with regard to
the distribution of donations as a whole, from which no divergence was
permissible.
\15/
On the traces of an exception to this rule in the Apostolic
Constitutions, see Texte. u.
Untersuch. 2.5, pp. 12 f., 58.
This system of organized charity in
the churches worked side by side
with private benevolence -- as is quite evident from the letters and
writings of Cyprian. But it was inevitable that the former should
gradually handicap the latter, since it wore a superior lustre of
religious sacredness, and therefore, people were convinced, was more
acceptable to God. Yet, in special cases, private liberality was still
appealed to. One splendid instance is cited by Cyprian (Epist. 62),
who describes how the Carthaginian churches speedily raised 100,000
sesterces (between £850 and £1000).\16/
\16/
For special collections ordered by the bishop, see Tertull.,
de Jejun. 13, and Clem.,
Hom. 3.71.5:
ὁπότε
χρεία τινὸς πόρου πρός τι ἀναγκαῖον γένοιτο, ἅμα οἱ πάντες
συμβάλλεσθε ("Whenever any funds are needed, club
together, all of
you").
In 250 C.E. the Roman church had to
support about 100 clergy and 1500
poor persons. Taking the yearly cost of supporting one man at
£7, 10s. (which was
approximately the upkeep of one slave), we get an
annual sum of £12,000.
If, however (like Uhlhorn, op. cit.,
p. 153; Eng.
trans., p. 159), we allow sixty Roman
bushels of wheat per head a year
at 7s. 6d., we get a total of about £4300. It is safe to say,
then, that
about 250 C.E. the Roman
church had to expend from half a million to a
million sesterces (i.e., from £5000
to £10,000) by way
of relief.
The demands made upon the church
funds were heavy, as will appear in
the course of the following classification and discussion. [[158]]
2. The
support of teachers and officials. -- The Pauline principle that
the rule about a "laborer being worthy
of his hire" applied also to missionaries and teachers, was observed
without break or hesitation throughout the Christian churches.\17/ The
conclusion drawn was that teachers could lay claim to a plain
livelihood, and that this claim must always have precedence of any
other demand upon the funds. When a church had chosen permanent
officials for itself, these also assumed the right of being allowed to
claim a livelihood, but only so far as their official duties made
inroads upon their civil occupations.\18/ Here, too, the bishop had
discretionary power; he could [[159]]
appropriate and hand over
to the
presbyters and deacons whatever he thought suitable and fair, but
he was bound to provide the teachers (i.e.,
missionaries and prophets)
with enough to live on day by day. Obviously, this could not fail to
give rise to abuses. From the Didache and Lucian we learn that such
abuses did arise, and that privileges were misemployed.\19/
\17/
Paul even describes the principle as a direction of Jesus himself;
see 1 Cor. 9.14: ὁ κύριος διέταξεν τοῖς
τὸ εὐαγγέλιον
καταγγέλλουσιν ἐκ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου
ζῆν.
\18/
The circumstances are not quite clear; still, enough is visible to
corroborate what has been said above. Church officials were not, in the
first instance, obliged to abandon their civil calling, and so far as
that provided then with a livelihood they had no claim on the church’s
funds. But in the course of time it became more and more difficult, in
the larger churches, to combine civil employment with ecclesiastical
office. There is one very instructive account in the Clementine
homilies (3.71.1-5) which
indicates that some people were skeptical upon
the duty of supporting the bishop and clergy. The author writes:
Ζακχαῖος [the bishop] μόνος ὑμῖν
ὅλος ἑαυτὸν ἀσχολεῖν ἀποδεδωκώς, κοιλίαν ἔχων καὶ ἑαυτῷ μὴ εὐσχολῶν, πῶς δύναται τὴν ἀναγκαίαν
πορίζειν τροφήν; (2.) οὐχὶ δὲ εὔλογόν ἐστιν
πάντας ὑμᾶς τοῦ ζῆν αὐτοῦ πρόνοιαν ποιεῖν, οὐκ ἀναμένοντας αὐτὸν ὑμᾶς
αἰτεῖν; τοῦτο γὰρ προσαιτοῦντός ἐστιν· μᾶλλον δὲ τεθνήξεται λιμῷ ἢ τοῦτο ποιεῖν ὑποσταίη. (3.) πῶς δὴ καὶ ὑμεῖς οὐ δίκην
ὑφέξετε, μὴ λογισάμενοι ὅτι «ἄξιός ἐστιν ὁ ἐργάτης τοῦ μισθοῦ αὐτοῦ»; καὶ μὴ λεγέτω τις· Οὐκοῦν ὁ δωρεὰν
παρασχεθεὶς λόγος πωλεῖται; μὴ γένοιτο. (4.) εἴ τις γὰρ ἔχων πόθεν ζῆν
λάβοι, οὗτος πωλεῖ τὸν λόγον, εἰ δὲ μὴ ἔχων τοῦ ζῆν χάριν λαμβάνει τροφήν, ὡς καὶ ὁ
κύριος ἔλαβεν ἔν τε δείπνοις καὶ φίλοις, (5.) οὐδὲν ἔχων ὁ εἰς αὖθις
πάντα ἔχων, οὐχ ἁμαρτάνει. ἀκολούθως οὖν τιμᾶτε πρεσβυτέρους,
κατηχητάς, διακόνους χρησίμους, χήρας εὖ βεβιωκυίας, ὀρφανοὺς ὡς
ἐκκλησίας τέκνα ("Zacchaeus alone has devoted himself
wholly to your interests; he
needs food, and yet has no time to provide for himself; how then is he
to get the requisitive provisions for a livelihood? Is it not
reasonable that you should all provide for his support? Do not wait for
him to ask you -- asking is a beggar’s role, and he would rather
die than stoop to that. Shall not you also incur punishment for failing
to consider that 'the labourer is worthy of his hire'? Let no one say,
`Then is the word which was given freely, to be sold?' God forbid. If
any man has means and yet accepts any help,
he sells
the word. But
there is no sin in a man without means accepting support in order to
live -- as the Lord also accepted gifts at supper and among his
friends,
he who had nothing though he was the Lord of all things. Honor, then,
in appropriate fashion the elder catechists, useful deacons,
respectable widows, and orphans as children of the church"). A fixed
monthly salary, such as that assigned by the church of Theodotus to her
bishop Natalis, was felt to be obnoxious. (Cp. the primitive story in
Eus.,
H.E. 5.28).
\19/
Details will be found below, in the chapter on
the mission-agents [Book 3, Chap. 1].
3. The
support of widows and orphans.\20/
-- Wherever the early
Christian records mention poor persons who require
support, widows and orphans are invariably in the foreground. This
corresponds, on the one hand, with the special distress of their
position in the ancient world, and on the other hand with the ethical
injunctions which had passed over into Christianity from Judaism. As it
was, widows and orphans formed the poor κατ' ἐξοχήν [[[ετ]. The
church had them always with her. "The Roman church," wrote bishop
Cornelius, "supports 1500 widows and poor persons" (Eus., H.E. 6.43). Only widows, we note,
are mentioned side by side with the general
category of recipients of relief. Inside the churches, widows had a
special title of honor, viz., "God's altar," and even Lucian the
pagan was aware that Christians attended first and foremost to orphans
and to widows (Peregrin. 12).\21/ The true worship, James
had
already urged (1.27), is
to visit widows and orphans in their
distress, and Hermas 38.10 (Mand. 8.10) opens his catalogue of
virtues
with the words: χήραις ὑπηρετεῖν, ὀρφανοὺς καὶ ὑστερουμένους
ἐπισκέπτεσθαι ("to serve
widows and visit the forlorn and
orphans").\22/ It is beyond question
that the early [[160]]
church made an
important contribution to the amelioration of social conditions among
the lower classes, by her support of widows.\23/ We need not dwell on
the fact, illustrated as early as the epistles to Timothy, that abuses
crept into this department. Such abuses are constantly liable to
occur wherever human beings
are relieved, in whole or in part, of the
duty of caring for themselves.\24/
\20/
In the liturgy, widows and orphans are also placed immediately
after the servants of the church.
\21/
See Polycarp, ad
Phil. 4; Tert., ad Uxor.
1.7; pseudo-Ignat.,
Tars. 9; and Apos.
Constit. 2.26
(where the term is applied also
to orphans; cp. 4.3). I
shall not discuss the institution of Widows,
already visible in the first epistle to Timothy, which also tended to
promote their interests. The special attention devoted to widows was
also meant to check the undesirable step of remarriage.
\22/
In Vis. 2.4.3, it is
remarkable also how prominent are widows
and orphans. See Aristides, Apol.
15: "They do not avert their
attention from widows, and they deliver orphans from anyone who
oppresses them." Instances of orphans being adopted into private
families are not wanting. Origen, for example, was adopted by a
Christian woman (Eus., H.E.
6.2); cp. Acta Perpet. et Felic.
15;
Apost. Const. 4.1.
Lactantius (Instit. 6.12)
adduces yet another
[[160b]] special
argument for the duty of supporting widows and
orphans: "God
commands them to be cared for, in order that no one may be hindered
from going to his death for righteousness' sake on the plea of regard
for his dear children, but that he may promptly and boldly encounter
death, knowing that his beloved ones are left in God's care and will
never lack protection."
\23/
See, further, Herm., [[[##]
Simil.
1. 5.3, 9.26-27, 10.4; Polyc.,
Epist.
6.1; Barn. 20.2;
Ignat.,
Smyrn. 6.2 (
a propos of
heretics:
"They care not for love, or for the widow, or for the orphan, or for
the afflicted, or for the prisoner or ransomed, or for the hungry or
thirsty" --
Περὶ
ἀγάπης οὐ μέλει αὐτοῖς, οὐ περὶ χήρας, οὐ περὶ ὀρφανοῦ, οὐ περὶ θλιβομένου, οὐ
περὶ δεδεμένου ἢ λελυμένου, οὐ περὶ πεινῶντος ἢ διψῶντος),
ad
Polyc. 4;
Justin's
Apol. 1.67; Clem.,
Ep. ad Jacob.
8.5 (
τοῖς μὲν
ὀρφανοῖς ποιοῦντες τὰ γονέων, ταῖς δὲ χήραις τὰ ἀνδρῶν,
"acting the part
of parents to orphans and of husbands to widows"); Tert.,
ad Uxor. 1.7-8;
Apost. Constit.
(Bks. 3, 4); and pseudo-Clem.,
de
Virgin. 1.12 ("pulchrum et utle est
visitare pupillos et viduas, imprimis pauperes qui
multos habent liberos"). For the indignation roused by the
heartlessness of any pagan ladies, who were abandoned to luxury, read
the caustic remark of Clement (
Paedag.
3.4.30):
παιδίον
δὲ οὐδὲ προσίενται ὀρφανὸν αἱ τοὺς ψιττακοὺς καὶ τοὺς χαραδριοὺς ἐκτρέφουσαι
("They bring up parrots and curlews, but will not
take in the orphan child").
\24/
Scandalmongering, avarice, drunkenness, and arrogance had all to be
dealt with in the case of widows who were being maintained by the
church. It even happened that some widows put out to usury the funds
they had thus received (cp.
Didasc. Apost. 15; Texte u. Unters. 25.2. pp. 78, 274
f.) But
there were also highly gifted widows. In fact
(cp. Apost.
Constit.), it was considered that true widows who
persevered in prayer received revelations.
4. The
support of the sick, the infirm, the poor, and the
disabled. -- Mention has
already been made of the cure of sick
people; but
where a
cure was impossible the church was bound to support the patient by
consolation (for they were remembered in the prayers of the church from
the very first; cp. 1 Clem. 59.4), visitation, and charitable
gifts (usually in kind).\25/
Next to the sick came those in trouble (ἐν θλίψει) and
people sick in soul (κάμνοντες τῇ ψυχῇ, Herm. 38.10 [Mand. 8.10]) as a
rule, [[161]] then the
helpless and disabled (Tertullian singles out expressly
senes
domestici), finally the poor
in general. To quote passages would
be
superfluous, for the duty is repeatedly
inculcated; besides, concrete examples are fairly plentiful, although
our records only mention such cases incidentally and quite
accidentally.\26/
Deacons, "widows," and deaconesses (though the
last-named were apparently confined to the East) were set apart for
this work. It is said of deacons in the Apostolic
Constitutions (see
Texte u. Unters. 2.5.8 f.):
“They are to be doers of good
works, exercising a general supervision day and night, neither scorning
the poor nor respecting the person of the rich; they must ascertain who
are in distress and not exclude them from a share in the church funds,
compelling also the well-to-do, to put money aside for good works." Of
“widows" it is remarked, in the same passage, that they should render
aid to women afflicted by disease, and the trait of</g>
fdhfncgejkxk</g>
(a lover of the
poor) is expected among the other qualities of a bishop.\27/ In
an old legend dating from the Decian persecution, there is a story of
the deacon Laurentius in Rome, who, when desired to hand over the
treasures of the church, indicated the poor as its only treasures. This
was audacious, but it was not incorrect; from the very first, any
possessions of the church were steadily characterized as poor
funds; and this remained true during the early centuries.\28/ The
excellence of the church’s charitable system, the deep impression made
by it, and the numbers that it won over to the faith, find their best
voucher in the action of Julian the Apostate, who attempted an exact
reproduction of it in that artificial creation [[162]] of his, the
pagan
State-church, in order to deprive the Christians of this very weapon.
The imitation, of course, had no success.\29/
\25/
See Tert., ad
Uxor. 2.4, on the difficult position of
a Christian
woman whose husband was a pagan: "Who would be willing to let his wife
go through street after street to other men's houses, and indeed to the
poorest cottages, in order to visit the brethren?"
\26/
Naturally, nether private nor, for the matter of that, church
charity was to step in where a family was able to support some helpless
member; but it is evident, from the sharp remonstrance in 1 Tim. 5.8,
that there were attempts made to evade this duty ("If anyone does got
provide for his own people, and especially for his own household, he
has renounced the faith and is worse than an infidel").
\27/
Apost. Constit., in Texte u.
Unters. 2.5.8
f.. In the
Vita Polycarps
(Pionius) traits of this bishop are described which
remind us of St Francis. On the female diaconate, see Uhlhorn (op.
cit., 159-171; Eng. trans.,
165 f.).
\28/
It was not possible, of course, to relieve all distress, and
Tertullian (de
Idolat. 23)
mentions Christians who had to borrow
money from pagans. This does not seem to have been quite a rare
occurrence.
\29/
We may certainly conclude that a register was kept of those who bad
to be maintained. This very fact, however, was a moral support to poor
people, for it made them sure that they were not being neglected.
Julian attests not only the
excellence of the church's system of
relief, but its extension to non-Christians. He wrote to Arsacius
(Sozom. 5.16): “These
godless Galileans feed not only their own poor
but ours; our poor lack our care.” This testimony is all the more
weighty inasmuch as our Christian sources yield no satisfactory data on
this point. Cp., however, under (8), and Paul's injunction in Gal.
6.10:
"Let us do good to all,
especially to those who belong to the
household of the faith." "True charity," says Tertullian (Apol. 42), "disburses more money in
the streets than your religion in the
temples." The church-funds were indeed for the use of the brethren
alone, but private beneficence did not restrict itself to the household
of faith. In a great calamity, as we learn from reliable evidence (see
below), Christians did extend their aid to non-Christians, even
exciting the admiration of the latter.
5. Care for
prisoners and for people languishing in the mines. -- The
third point in the catalogue of virtues given by Hermas (38.10) is: ἐξ ἀναγκῶν λυτροῦσθαι τοὺς δούλους τοῦ θεοῦ
("Redeem the servants of God from their bonds"). Prisoners might be
innocent for various reasons, but above all there were people
incarcerated for their faith or imprisoned for debt, and both classes
had to be reached by charity. In the first instance, they had to be
visited and consoled, and their plight alleviated by gifts of food.\30/
Visiting prisoners was the regular work of [[163]] the deacons, who had
thus to
run frequent risks; but ordinary Christians were also expected to
discharge this duty. If the prisoners had been arrested for their
faith, and if they were
rather distinguished teachers, there was no hardship in obeying the
command; in fact, many moved heaven and earth to get access to
prisoners, since it was considered that there was something
sanctifying about intercourse with a confessor.\31/ In order to gain
admission they would even go the length of bribing the gaolers, and
thus manage to smuggle in decent meals and crave a blessing from the
saints.\32/ The records
of the martyrs are full of such tales. Even Lucian
knew of the practice, and pointed out the improprieties to which it
gave rise. Christian records, particularly those of a later date,
corroborate this, and as early as the Montanist controversy it was a
burning question whether or no any prominent confessor was really an
impostor, if, after being imprisoned for misdemeanors, he made out as
if he had been imprisoned on account of the Christian faith.\33/ Such
abuses, however, were inevitable, and upon the whole their number was
not large. The keepers, secretly impressed by the behavior of the
Christians, often consented of their own accord to let them
communicate with their friends (Acta Perpet. 9: "Pudens miles
optio, praepositus carceris, nos magnificare coepit, intelligens magnam
virtutem esse in nobis; qui multos ad nos admittebat, [[164]] ut et
nos et
illi invicem refrigeraremus" ("Pudens, a military subordinate in charge
of the prison, began to have a high opinion of us, since he recognized
there was some great power of God in us. He let many people in to see
us, that we and they might refresh one another").
\30/
Heb. 10.34, τοῖς δεσμίοις
συνεπαθήσατε;
Clem. Rom. 59.4 (in the
church's prayer), λύτρωσαι τοὺς
δεσμίους ἡμῶν; Ignat., Smyrn.
6.2 (the duty of caring περὶ δεδεμένου ἢ λελυμένου); Clem., Ep.
ad Jacob. 9.4 (τοῖς ἐν φυλακαῖς ἐπιφαινόμενοι ὡς δύνασθε
βοηθεῖτε);
Arist.,
Apol. 15. ("And if they hear
that anyone of their number is imprisoned
or in distress for the sake of their Christ's name, they all render aid
in his necessity, and if he can be redeemed, they set him free"). Of
the young Origen we are told (Eus., H.E.
6.3) that "not only was he
at the side of the holy martyrs in their imprisonment, and until their
final condemnation, but when they were led to death he boldly
accompanied them into danger." Cp. Tert., ad Mart. 1 f. (both the
church and charitable individuals supplied prisoners with food), Acta
Pass. Perpet. 3;
Petri Alex., Ep.
c. 2 (Lagarde's Reliq. jur. eccles.,
p. 64, 14 f.), c. 11 (ibid.,
p. 70, 1 f.), c. 12 (ibid., p.
70,
20 f.).
\31/
Thekla, in the Acta Theclae,
is one instance, and there are many
others; e.g.,
in Tertull., ad Uxor. 2.4.
\32/
As in Thekla's case; see also Lucian's Peregr. 12, and the
Epist. Lugd.,
in Euseb., H.E. 5.1.61.
\33/
Cp. Lucian, Peregr. 12, 13,
16 ("costly
meals").
Tertullian, at the close of his life, when he was filled with bitter
hatred towards the Catholic church, wrote thus in de Jejun. 12:
"Plainly it is your way to furnish restaurants for dubious martyrs in
the gaols, lest they miss their wonted fare and so grow weary of their
life, taking umbrage at the novel discipline of abstinence! One of
your recent martyrs (no Christian he!) was by no means reduced to this
hard regime. For after you had stuffed him during a considerable
period, availing yourselves of the facilities of free custody, and
after he had disported himself in all sorts of baths (as if these were
better than the bath of baptism), and in all resorts of pleasure in
high life (as if these were the secret retreats of the church), and
with all the seductive pursuits of such a life (preferable, forsooth,
to life eternal) -- and all this, I believe, just in order to prevent
any
craving for death -- then on the last day, the day of his trial, you
gave
him in broad daylight some medicated wine (in order to stupefy him
against the torture)!"
If any Christian brethren were
sentenced to the mines, they were still
looked after, even there.\34/
Their names were carefully noted;
attempts were made to keep in touch with them; efforts were concocted
to procure their release,\35/
and brethren were sent to ease their lot,
to edify and to encourage them.\36/
The care shown by Christians for
prisoners was so notorious that (according to Eusebius, H.E. 5.8)
Licinius, the last emperor before Constantine who persecuted the
Christians, passed a law to the effect that “no one was to show
kindness to sufferers in prison by supplying them with food, and that
no one was to show mercy to those who were starving in prison.” "In
addition to this," Eusebius proceeds to relate, “a penalty was
attached, to the effect that those who showed compassion were to share
the fate of the objects of their charity, and that those who were
humane to the unfortunate were to be flung into bonds and imprisonment
and endure the same suffering as the others." This law, which was
directly aimed at Christians, shows, more clearly than anything else
could do, the care lavished by Christians upon their captive brethren,
although much may have crept in connection with this which the State
could not tolerate. [[165]]
\34/
Cp. Dionysius of Corinth (in Eus., H.E.
4.23), who pays a
brilliant testimony to the Roman church in this connection.
\35/
Cp. the story told by Hippolytus (Ref.
[Philos.]
9.12) of the Roman
bishop Victor, who kept a
list of all Christians sentenced to the mines
in Sardinia, and actually procured their liberty through the
intercession of Marcia to the Emperor Commodus.
\36/
Some extremely beautiful examples of this occur in the treatise of
Eusebius upon the Palestinian martyrs during the Diocletian
persecution. The Christians of Egypt went to the most remote mines,
even to Cilicia, to encourage and edify their brethren who were
condemned to hard labor in these places. In the mines at Phaeno a
regular church was organized. Cp. also Apost. Constit. 5.1: Εἴ τις χριστιανὸς διὰ τὸ
ὄνομα τοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ τὴν εἰς τὸν Θεὸν πίστιν καὶ ἀγάπην κατακριθῇ
ὑπὸ ἀσεβῶν
εἰς λοῦδον ἢ θηρία ἢ μέταλλον, μὴ παρίδητε αὐτόν, ἀλλ’ ἐκ τοῦ κόπου καὶ ἐκ τοῦ
ἱδρῶτος ὑμῶν πέμψατε αὐτῷ εἰς διατροφὴν αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς μισθαποδοσίαν τῶν
στρατιωτῶν ("If any Christian is
condemned for Christ's sake…to the mines by the ungodly, do not
overlook him, but from the proceeds of your toil and sweat send
him something to support
himself and to reward the soldiers").
But they did more than try to merely
alleviate the lot of prisoners.
Their aim was to get them ransomed. Instances of this cannot have been
altogether rare, but unfortunately it is difficult for us to form any
judgment on this matter, since in a number of instances, when a ransom
is spoken of, we cannot be sure whether prisoners or slaves are meant.
Ransoming captives, at any rate, was regarded as a work which was
specially noble and well-pleasing to God, but it never appears to have
been undertaken by any church. To the last it remained a monopoly of
private generosity and along this line individuals displayed a spirit
of real heroism.\37/
\37/
Herm. 50.7 (Sim. 1): ἀντὶ ἀγρῶν οὖν ἀγοράζετε ψυχὰς
θλιβομένας, καθά τις δυνατός ἐστιν ("Instead
of fields buy souls in
trouble, as each of you is able"); Sim.
10.5.2 f.; Clem. Rom.
55.2: ᾿Επιστάμεθα πολλοὺς ἐν ἡμῖν παραδεδωκότας ἑαυτοὺς
εἰς δεσμά, ὅπως ἑτέρους
λυτρώσονται· πολλοὶ ἑαυτοὺς παρέδωκαν εἰς δουλείαν καὶ λαβόντες τὰς τιμὰς αὐτῶν
ἑτέρους ἐψώμισαν
("We know that many of our own number have given themselves up to be
captives, in order to ransom others; many have sold themselves to
slavery, and with the price of their own bodies they have fed others");
Apost. Constit. 4.9: ᾿Εκ τοῦ δικαίου οὖν κόπου τῶν
πιστῶν τρέφετε καὶ ἀμφιέννυτε τοὺς ὑστερουμένους, καὶ τὰ ἐξ
αὐτῶν, ὡς
προειρήκαμεν, ἀθροιζόμενα χρήματα διατάσσετε διακονοῦντες εἰς τοὺς ἀγορασμοὺς τῶν
ἁγίων, ῥυόμενοι δούλους, αἰχμαλώτους, δεσμίους, ἐπηρεαζομένους, ἥκοντας ἐκ
καταδίκης
διὰ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Χριστοῦ ὑπὸ τυράννων εἰς μονομαχίαν καὶ θάνατον
("All monies accruing from
honest labor . . . do ye appoint and apportion to the redeeming of the
saints, ransoming thereby slaves and captives, prisoners, people who
are sore abused or condemned by tyrants," etc.), cp. 5.1-2. In
Idolol. 23, Tertullian refers
to
release from imprisonment for
debt, or to the efforts made by charitable brethren to prevent such
imprisonment. When the Numidian robbers carried off the local
Christians, the Carthaginian church soon gathered the sum of 100,000
sesterces as ransom-money, and declared it was ready to give still
ampler aid (Cypr., Ep. 62).
When the Goths captured the
Christians in
Cappadocia about the year 255, the Roman church sent contributions in
aid of their ransom (Basil., Ep. ad
Dam.
70). See below (10) for
both
of these cases. The ransoming of captives continued even in later days
to be reckoned a work of special merit. Le Blant has published a number
of Gallic inscriptions dating from the fourth and fifth centuries, in
which the dead person is commended because "he ransomed prisoners."
6. Care of
poor people requiring burial, and of the dead in general. -- We may begin here with the
words of Julian, in his letter to Arsacius
(Soz. 5.15): “This godlessness (i.e.,
Christianity) is
mainly furthered by its philanthropy towards strangers and its careful
attention to the bestowal of the dead." Tertullian declares (see
p. 153) that the burial of poor brethren was performed at the expense
of
the common fund, and Aristides (Apol. 15) corroborates this,
although
with him it takes the form of private charity. “Whenever," says
Aristides, [[166]] “one
of their poor passes from the world, one of them looks
after him and sees to his burial, according to his means." We know the
great importance attached to an honorable burial in those days, and the
pain felt at the prospect of having to forego this privilege. In this
respect the Christian church was meeting a sentiment which even
its opponents felt to be a human duty. Christians, no doubt, were
expected to feel themselves superior to any earthly ignominy, but even
they felt it was a ghastly thing not to be buried decently. The deacons
were specially charged with the task of seeing that everyone was
properly interred (Const. Ap. 3.7), and in certain
cases they
did not restrict themselves to the limits of the brotherhood.\38/ “We
cannot bear," says Lactantius (Instit. 6.12), "that the image and
workmanship of God should be exposed as a prey to wild beasts and
birds, but we restore it to the earth from which it was taken,\39/ and
do this office of relatives even to the body of a [[167]] person whom
we do not
know, since in their room humanity must step in."\40/ At this
point also we must include the care of the dead after burial. These
were still regarded in part as destitute and fit to be supported.
Oblations were presented in their name and for the welfare of their
souls, which served as actual intercessions on their behalf. This
primitive custom was undoubtedly of immense significance to the living;
it comforted many an anxious relative, and added greatly to the
attractive power of Christianity.\41/
\38/
A certain degree of luxury was even allowed to Christians; cp.
Tertull., Apol. 42: "If
the Arabians complain of us [for giving
them no custom], let the Sabeans be sure that the richer and more
expensive of their wares are used as largely in burying Christians as
in fumigating the gods.'' Another element in a proper burial was that a
person should lie among his companions in the faith. Anyone who buried
his people beside non-Christians
needlessly incurred severe blame. Yet
about the middle of the third century we find a Spanish bishop burying
his children among the heathen; cp. Cyprian, Ep. 67.6: "Martialis
[episcopus] praeter gentiliam turpia et lutulenta conviva in collegio
diu
frequentata filios in eoden collegio exterarum gentium more apud
profana
sepulcra deposuit et alienigenis consepelivit" ("Martialis himself
frequented for long the shameful and filthy banquets of the heathen in
their college, and placed his sons in the same college, after the
custom of foreign nations, amid profane sepulchres, burying them along
with strangers"). Christian graves have been found now and then in
Jewish cemeteries.
\39/
Christians were therefore opposed to cremation, and tried to gather
even the fragments of their brethren who had been martyred in the
flames. The belief of the "simplices" about the resurrection of the
body wavered a little in view of the burning of the body, but the
theologians always silenced any doubts, though even they held that
burning was a piece of
wickedness. Cp. Epist. Lugd.
(Eus., H.E. 5.1,
towards the close; Tert., de Anima
51: "Nec ignibus funerandum
aiunt
(i.e.,
some pagans), parcentes superfluo animae (i.e.,
because particles
of the soul still clung to the body). Alia est autem ratio pietatis
istius (i.e.,
of Christianity), non reliquiis animae adulatrix, sed
crudelitatis etiam corporis nomine aversatrix, quod et ipsum homo non
mereatur poenali exitu impendi"; Tert., de Resurr. 1: "Ego magis
ridebo vulgus, tum quoque, cum ipsos defunctos atrocissime exurit, quos
postmodum gulisossime nutrit. . . . O pietatem de crudelitate
ludentem!" ("I have
greater derision for the crowd, particularly when it inhumanely burns
its [[167b]] dead, only
to pamper them afterwards with luxurious
indulgence.....Out
upon the piety which mocks
its victims with cruelty!"). The
reasons which seem to have led Christians from the first to repudiate
cremation have not been
preserved. We can only surmise what they were. [[[Judaism??]
\40/
The question of the relation between the churches and the collegia
tenuiorum (collegia funeraticia [[[ET?]) may be left aside. Besides,
during the
past decade it has passed more and more out of notice. No real
light
has been thrown by such guilds upon the position of the churches,
however convincing may be the inference that the rights obtained by
these collegia may have
been for a time available to Christians as
well. Cp. Neumann, Rom. Staat und
Kirche, 1.102 f.
\41/
Tertullian is our first witness for this custom. It did not spring
up independently of pagan influence, though it may have at least
one root within the Christian cultus itself. Tertullian attacked the
common pagan feasts of the dead and the custom of bringing food to the
graves; but this rooted itself as early as the third century, and was
never dislodged.
7. Care for
slaves. -- It is a mistake to
suppose that any “slave question"
occupied the early
church. The primitive Christians looked on slavery with neither a more
friendly nor a more hostile eye than they did upon the State and legal
ties.\42/ They never
dreamt of working for the abolition of the State,
nor did it ever occur to them to abolish slavery for humane or other
reasons not even amongst themselves. The New Testament epistles
already assume that Christian masters have slaves (not merely that
pagan masters have Christian slaves), and they give no directions for
any change in this relationship. On the contrary, slaves are earnestly
admonished to be faithful and obedient.\43/ [[168]]
\42/
The Didache (4.11) even
bids slaves obey their (Christian) masters ὡς τύπῳ θεοῦ ("as a type of
God").
\43/
The passages in Paul's epistles are well known; see also 1 Peter.
In his letter to Philemon, Paul neither expects nor asks the release of
the slave Onesimus. The only possible sense of 1 Cor. 7.20 f. (ἕκαστος ἐν τῇ κλήσει ᾗ ἐκλήθη ἐν ταύτῃ
μενέτω. (21.) δοῦλος ἐκλήθης; μή σοι μελέτω· ἀλλ’ εἰ καὶ
δύνασαι ἐλεύθερος γενέσθαι,
μᾶλλον χρῆσαι) is that the apostle
counsels slaves not even to avail themselves of the chance of freedom.
Any alteration of their position would [[169b]] divert their minds
to
the things
of earth [[[away from urgency of end-times!] -- such seems to be the
writer’s meaning. It is far from
certain
whether we may infer from this passage that Christian slaves begged
from Christian masters the chance of freedom more often than their
pagan fellows. Christian slave-owners often appear in the literature of
the second and third centuries. Cp. Athenag., Suppl. 35; Acta
Perpetuae; etc.
Still, it would not be true to
assert that primitive Christianity
was indifferent to slaves and their condition. On the contrary, the
church did turn her attention to them, and effected some change in
their condition. This follows
from such considerations as these: --
(a)
Converted slaves, male or female, were regarded in the full sense
of the term as brothers and sisters from the standpoint of religion.
Compared to this, their position in the world was reckoned a matter of
indifference.\44/
\44/
Paul is followed on this point by others; e.g.,
Tatian, Orat. 11;
Tertull., de
Corona 13; and
Lactantius, Instit. 5.16,
where, in
reply to the opponents who
cry out, "You too have masters and slaves!
Where then is your so-called equality?" the answer is given, "Alfa
causa nulls est cur nobis invicen fratrun nme imetianus isi qia pares
else ns credmus. Nan cum omnia humans non corpore sed spiritu metianuc,
tametsi corporum sit diversa condicio, noUis tamen serer non soot, sed
eos et haUemus et dicmus situ fratres, rehgone conservos" ("Our
sole reason for giving one another the name of brother is because we
believe we are equals. For since all human objects are measured by us
after the spirit and not after the body, although there is a diversity
of condition among human bodies, yet slaves are not slaves to us; we
deem and term them
brothers after the spirit and fellow-servants in
religion"). De Rossi (Boll. di Arch.
Christ. 1866, p.
24) remarks on
the fact that the title "slave" never occurs in the sepulchral
inscriptions of Christianity. [[[update!] Whether this is accidental
or
intentional, is a question which I must leave undecided. On the duty of
Christian masters to instruct their slaves in Christianity, cp. Arist.,
Apol. 15: "Slaves, male and
female,
are instructed so that they become
Christians, on account of the love felt for them by their masters; and
when this takes place, they call them brethren without any distinction
whatsoever."
(b)
They shared the rights of church members to the fullest extent.
Slaves could even become clergymen, and in fact bishops.\45/
\45/
The Roman presbyter or Bishop, Pius,
the brother of Hermas, must
have belonged to the class of slaves. Callistus, the Roman bishop, was
originally a slave. Cp. the eightieth canon of Elvira: "Prohibendum ut
liberti, quorum patroni in saeculo fuerint, ad clerum non promoveantur"
("It
is forbidden to hinder freemen from being advanced to the rank of
clergy, whose owners may be still alive").
(c) As
personalities (in the moral sense) they were to be just as
highly esteemed as freemen. The sex of female slaves had to be
respected, nor was their modesty to be outraged.
[[169]] The same virtues
were expected from slaves as from freemen, and
consequently their virtues earned the same honor.\46/
\46/
Ample material on this point is to be found in the Acts of the Martyrs.
Reference may be made
in especial to Blandina, the Lyons
martyr, and to Felicitas in the Acts of Perpetua. Not a few slaves rank
among "the holy martyrs" of the church. Unless it had been set down,
who would imagine that Blandina was a slave -- Blandina, who is held in
high honor by the church, and whose character has such noble traits? In
Euseb.,
Mart.
Pal. (
Texte
u Unters. 24.2.
p. 78), we read: "Porphyry passed for a slave of Pamphilus, but in love
to God and in
amazing confession of his faith he was a brother, nay more, a
beloved son, to Pamphilus, and was like his teacher in all
things." -- Cp., however, the penitential ordinance appointed for those
astute Christian masters who had forced their Christian slaves to offer
sacrifice during the Diocletian persecution (canons 6 and 7 of Peter
Alex., in Routh's
Reliq. Sacr.
4.29 f.). The masters are
to do
penance for three years
καὶ ὡς ὐποκρινάμενοι καὶ ὡς
καταναγκά
σαντες τοὺς ὁμοδούλους θῦσαι, ἅτε
δὴ παρακούσαντες τοῦ ἀποστόλου,
τὰ αὐτὰ θέλοντος ποιεῖν τοὺς δεσπότας τοῖς δούλοις, ἀνιέντας τὴν
ἀπειλήν· εἰδότες, φησίν, ὅτι καὶ
ἡμῶν
καὶ αὐτῶν ὁ κύριός ἐστιν ἐν οὐρανοῖς καὶ προσωποληψία παρ’ αὐτῷ οὐκ ἔστιν (Eph. 6.9; then
follows Col. 3.11) . . .
σκοπεῖν ὀφείλουσιν ὃ κατειργάσαντο,
θελήσαντες
τὴν ψυχὴν ἑαυτῶν σῶσαι, οἱ τοὺς συνδούλους ἡμῶν ἑλκύσαντες
ἐπὶ
εἰδωλολατρείαν, δυναμένους καὶ αὐτοὺς ἐκφυγεῖν, εἰ τὸ δίκαιον καὶ τὴν ἰσότητα ἦσαν αὐτοῖς παρασχόντες, ὡς πάλιν ὁ ἀπόστολος λέγει
(Col. 4.1) ("for
having played the hypocrite and for having compelled their
fellow-servants to sacrifice -- in disobedience to the apostle,
who
enjoins masters and servants to do the same things, and to forbear
threatening, knowing, saith he, that you and they have a Lord in
heaven, with whom there is no respect of persons. . . . They ought to
consider this compulsion of theirs, due to their desire to save their
own lives, by which they drag our fellow-servants into idolatry, when
they could themselves avoid it -- that is, if masters treated them
justly and equitably, as the apostle once more observes"). Only a
single year's penance was imposed on slaves thus seduced. Tertullian,
on
the contrary (
de
Idol. 17), shows
that the same courage and loyalty
was expected from Christian slaves and freedom as from the highly born.
The former were not to hand the wine or join in any formula when they
attended their pagan lords at sacrifice. Otherwise they were guilty of
idolatry. For attempts on the part of pagan masters to seduce their
slaves from the faith, cp.
Acta
Pionii
9, etc.
(d)
Masters and mistresses were strictly charged to treat all their
slaves humanely,\47/ but,
on the other hand, to remember that [[170]] Christian
slaves were their own brethren.\48/
Christian slaves, for their part,
were told not to disdain their Christian masters, i.e., they
were not
to regard themselves as their equals.\49/
\47/
A beautiful instance of the esteem and position enjoyed by a
Christian female slave in a Christian home, is afforded by Augustine in
his description of the old domestic ("famula decrepita") belonging to
his maternal grandfather's house, who had nursed his grandfather as a
child (“sicut doso gandiuscularum puellarum pawuli portr solent"=as
little children are often carried on the backs of older girls); i.e.,
she was active as early as the year 300 C.E. "On account of her age and
her
excellent character, she was highly respected by the heads of that
Christian home. Hence the charge of her master's daughters [i.e.,
including Monica] was given her, and she fulfilled her duty thoroughly
[better than the mother did]. When necessary, she was strict in
restraining the girls with a holy firmness, and in teaching them with a
sober judgment" ("Propter senectam ac [[170b]] mores optimas in
domo
christiana satis a dominis honorabatur; unde etiam curam filiarum
dominicarum
commissam diligenter gerebat, et erat in eis coercendis, cum opus
esset, sancta severitate vehemens atque in docendis sobria prudentia,"
Confess. 9.8.17). The basis of
Augustine's
own piety rested on this
slave!
\48/
A long series of testimonies, from the Lyons epistle onwards,
witnesses to the fact that Christian masters had heathen slaves.
Denunciations of their Christian masters by such slaves, and calumnies
against Christian worship, cannot have been altogether uncommon.
\49/
As early as 1 Tim. 6.1 f. It proves that
Christianity must have
been in many cases "misunderstood" by Christian slaves.
(e) To
set a slave free was looked upon, probably from the very
beginning, as a praiseworthy action; otherwise, no Christian slave
could have had any claim to be emancipated.\50/ Although the primitive
church did not admit any such claim on their part, least of all any
claim of this kind on the funds of the church, there were cases in
which slaves had their ransom paid for out of such funds.\51/ The
church
never condemned the rights of masters over slaves as sinful; it simply
saw in them a natural relationship. In this sphere the source of reform
lay, not in Christianity, but in general considerations derived from
moral philosophy and in economic necessities.
\50/ Authentic
illustrations of this are not available, of course.
\51/
From the epistle of Ignatius
to
Polycarp (4.3) two inferences may
be drawn: (1) that slaves
were ransomed with money taken from the church
collections, and (2) that no
claim
to
this favor was admitted.
Δούλους
καὶ δούλας μὴ ὑπερηφάνει· ἀλλὰ μηδὲ αὐτοὶ φυσιούσθωσαν
[Christian slaves could easily lose their
feelings of deference towards Christian owners],
ἀλλ’ εἰς δόξαν θεοῦ πλέον δουλευέτωσαν, ἵνα
κρείττονος ἐλευθερίας ἀπὸ θεοῦ
τύχωσιν. Μὴ ἐράτωσαν ἀπὸ τοῦ κοινοῦ ἐλευθεροῦσθαι, ἵνα μὴ δοῦλοι εὑρεθῶσιν
ἐπιθυμίας("Despise not male or female slaves. Yet let not
these again
be puffed
up, but let them be all the better servants to the glory of God, that
they may obtain a better freedom from God. Let them not crave to be
freed at the public cost, lest they be found to be slaves of lust").
From one of the canons of the
Council of Elvira (c. 300 C.E.), as
well
as from other minor sources, we learn that even in the Christian
church, during the third century in particular, cases unfortunately did
occur in which slaves were treated with revolting harshness and
barbarity.\52/ In
general, one has to [[171]]
recollect that even as early as
the second century a diminution of the great slave-establishment can be
detected -- a diminution which, on economic grounds, continued during
the
third century. The liberation of slaves was frequently a necessity; it
must not be regarded, as a rule,
in the light of an act prompted by
compassion or brotherly feeling.
\52/
Canon 5: "Si qua femina
furore zeli accensa flagris verberaverit
ancillam suam, ita ut intra tertium diem animam cum cruciatu effundat,"
etc. ("If any
[[171b]]
mistress, in a fit of passion, scourges her
handmaid, so
that the latter expires within three days," etc.). Canon 41. also
treats of masters and slaves. We do not require to discuss the
dispensation given by Callistus, bishop of Rome, to matrons for
entering into sexual relations with slaves, as the object of this
dispensation was to meet the case of high-born ladies who were bent on
marriage, and not to admit that slaves had equal rights. Hippol.
Ref. (Philos.) 9.12.25 (TLG):
καὶ γυναιξὶν ἐπέτρεψεν, εἰ ἄνανδροι
εἶεν καὶ ἡλικίᾳ γε [τε] <εἰς ἄνδρα ἐκ>καίο<ι>ντο, <αἱ> ἐν ἀξίᾳ, εἰ <τὴν> ἑαυτῶν ἀξίαν [ἣν] μὴ βούλοιντο καθαιρεῖν διὰ τοῦ νομίμως γαμηθῆναι, ἔχει<ν> ἕνα, ὃν ἂν
αἱρήσωνται, σύγκοιτον, εἴτε οἰκέτην εἴτε ἐλεύθερον, καὶ
τοῦτον κρίνειν ἀντὶ ἀνδρὸς <τὴν> μὴ νόμῳ
γεγαμημένην ("He even
permitted women, if unmarried and inflamed with a passion unworthy of
their age, or unwilling to forfeit their position for the sake of a
legal marriage, to have any one they liked as a bedfellow, either slave
or free, and to reckon him their husband although he was not legally
married to them").
8. Care for
people visited by great calamities. -- As early as Hebrews 10.32 f. a
church is commended for having nobly
stood the test of a great persecution and calamity, thanks to sympathy
and solicitous care. From that time onward, we frequently come across
counsels to 'Christian brethren to show themselves especially active
and devoted in any emergencies of distress; not counsels merely, but
also actual proofs that they bore fruit. We shall not, at present, go
into cases in which churches lent aid to sister churches, even at a
considerable distance; these fall to be noticed under section 10. But
some examples referring to calamities within a church itself may be set
down at this stage of our discussion.
When the plague raged in Alexandria
(about 259 C.E.), bishop Dionysius
wrote (Euseb., H.E. 7.22): "The most of our
brethren did not spare
themselves, so great was their brotherly affection. They held fast to
each other, visited the sick without fear, ministered to them
assiduously, and served them for the sake of Christ. Right gladly did
they perish with them. . . . Indeed many did die, after caring for the
sick and giving health to others, transplanting the death of others, as
it were, into themselves. In this way the noblest of our brethren
[[172]] died,
including some presbyters and deacons and people of the highest
reputation. Quite the reverse was it with the heathen. They abandoned
those who began to sicken, fled from their dearest friends, threw out
the sick when half dead into the streets, and let the dead lie
unburied."
A similar tale is related by Cyprian
of the plague at Carthage. He
exclaims to the pagan Demetrianus (10): “Pestem et luem criminaris,
cum peste ipsa et lue vel detecta sint vel aucta crimina singulorum,
dum
nec infirmis exhibetur misericordia et defunctis avaritia inhiat ac
rapina. Idem ad pietatis obseqium timidi,\53/ ad impia lucra temerarii,
fugientes morientium funera et adpetentes spolia mortuorum” (“You
blame
plague and disease, when plague and disease either swell or disclose
the crimes of individuals, no mercy being shown to the weak, and
avarice and rapine gaping greedily for the dead. The same people are
sluggish in the discharge of the duties of affection, who rashly seek
impious gains; they shun the deathbeds of the dying, but make for the
spoils of the dead"). Cyprian's advice is seen in his treatise de
Mortalitate. His conduct, and
the way he inspired other
Christians by
his example, are narrated by his biographer Pontianus (Vita, 9 f.):
“Adgregatam primo in loco plebem de misercordiae bonis instruit.
Docet divinae lectionis exemplis . . . tunc deinde subiungit nun esse
mirabile, si nostros tantum debito caritatis obsequio foveremus; cum
enim perfectum posse fieri, qui plus aliquid publicano vel ethnico
fecerit, qui malum bono vincens et divinae clementiae instar exercens
inimicos quoque dilexerit. . . . Quid Christiana plebs faceret, cui de
fide
nomen
est? distributa sunt ergo continuo pro qualitate hominum atque ordinum
ministeria [organized charity, then]. Multi qui paupertatis beneficio
sumptus exhibere non poterant, plus sumptibus exhibebant, compensantes
proprio labore mercedem divitiis omnibus cariorem . . . fiebat itaque
exuberantium operum largitate, quod bonum est ad omnes, non ad solos
domesticos fidei ("The
people being assembled together, he first of
all urges on them the benefits of [[173]]
mercy. By means of examples drawn from the sacred lessons, he teaches
them. . . . Then he proceeds to
add that there is nothing remarkable in cherishing
merely our own people with the due attentions of love, but that one
might become perfect who should do something more than heathen men or
publicans, one who, overcoming evil with good, and practicing a
merciful kindness like to that of God, should love his enemies as
well. . . . What should a
Christian people do, a
people whose very name was derived
from faith? The contributions are always distributed then according to
the degree of the men and of their respective ranks. Many who, on the
score of poverty, could not make any show of wealth, showed far more
than wealth, as they made up by personal labor an offering dearer than
all the riches in the world. Thus the good done was done to all men,
and not merely to the household of faith, so richly did the good works
overflow").
\53/
Cp. Cyprian, per
Pont. 9:
"Jacebant interim tota civitate
vicatim non jam corpora, sed cadavera plurimorum" ("Meanwhile all over
the
city lay, not bodies now, but the carcasses of many").
We hear exactly the same story of
practical sympathy and self-denying
love displayed by Christians even to outsiders, in the great plague
which occurred during the reign of Maximinus Daza (Eus., H.E. 9.8):
“Then did they show themselves to the heathen in the clearest light.
For the Christians were the only people who amid such terrible ills
showed their fellow feeling and humanity by their actions. Day by day
some would busy themselves with attending to the dead and burying them
(for there were numbers to whom no one else paid any heed); others
gathered in one spot all who were afflicted by hunger throughout the
whole city, and gave bread to them all. When this became known, people
glorified the Christians' God, and, convinced by the very facts,
confessed the Christians alone were truly pious and religious."
It may be inferred with certainty,
as Eusebius himself avows, that
cases of this kind made a deep impression upon those who were not
Christians, and that they gave a powerful impetus to the propaganda.
9. The
churches furnishing work and insisting upon work. -- Christianity
at the outset spread chiefly among people who had to work
hard. The new religion did not teach its votaries “the dignity of
labor" or “the noble pleasure invariably afforded [[174]] by work”
What it
inculcated was just the duty of
work.\54/ "If any will
not work,
neither let him eat" (2 Thess. 3.10). Over and again it was
enunciated that the duty of providing for others was conditioned by
their incapacity for work. The brethren had soon to face the fact that
some of their numbers were falling into restless and lazy habits, as
well as the sadder fact that these very people were selfishly trying to
trade upon the charity of their neighbors. This was so notorious that
even in the brief compass of the Didache
there is a note of precautions
which are to be taken to checkmate such attempts, while in Lucian's
description of the Christians he singles out, as one of their
characteristic traits, a readiness to let cunning impostors take
advantage of their brotherly love.\55/
\54/ At the same time
there was a quiet undercurrent of feeling
expressed by the maxim that absolute devotion to religion was a higher
plane of life -- "The heavenly Father who feeds the ravens and
clothes
the lilies will provide for us." Apostles and prophets (with the heroes
of asceticism, of course, from the very outset) did not require to
work. The idea was that their activity in preaching demanded their
entire life and occupied all their time.
\55/
The pseudo-Clementine de Virgin.
1.11, contains a sharp warning
against the "otiosi," or lazy folk, who chatter about religion instead
of attending to their business.
Christianity cannot be charged at
any rate with the desire of promoting
mendicancy or with underestimating the duty of work.\56/ Even the
charge of being “infructuosi in negotiis" (of no use in practical
affairs) was repudiated by
Tertullian. “How so?” he asks. “How
can that be when such people dwell beside you, sharing your way of
life, your dress, your habits, and the same needs of life? We are no
Brahmins or Indian gymnosophists, dwelling in woods and exiled from
life. . . . We stay beside you
in this world, making use of the forum, the
provision-market, the bath, the booth, the workshop, the inn, the
weekly market, and all other places of commerce. We sail with you,
fight at your side, till the soil with you, and traffic with you; we
likewise join our technical skill to that of others, and make our works
public property for your use" (Apol. 62).\57/ Even clerics were not
exempted from making a [[175]]
livelihood, and admirable sayings on the
need of labor occur in Clement of Alexandria as well as in other
writers.\58/ We have
already observed (pp. 155 f.) that one incentive to work was
found in the consideration that money could thus be gained for the
purpose of supporting other people, and this idea was by no means
thrown out at random. Its frequent repetition, from the epistle to the
Ephesians onwards, shows that people recognized in it a powerful motive
for the industrious life. It was also declared in simple and stirring
language that the laborer was worthy of his hire, and a fearful
judgment was prophesied for those who defrauded workmen of their wages
(see especially Jas. 5.4
f.). It is indeed surprising that work was
spoken of in such a sensible way, and that the duty of work was
inculcated so earnestly, in a society which was so liable to fanaticism
and indolence.
\56/
Cp. 2 Thess. 3.6: Παραγγέλλομεν δὲ
ὑμῖν, ἀδελφοί, ἐν ὀνόματι τοῦ
κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ, στέλλεσθαι ὑμᾶς ἀπὸ
παντὸς ἀδελφοῦ ἀτάκτως
περιπατοῦντος, cp.
verse 12.
\57/
"Tertullian at this point is suppressing his personal views; he
speaks from the standpoint of the majority of Christians. In reality,
as we see from the treatise de
Idololatria,
he was convinced that there
was hardly a single occupation or business in which any Christian could
engage without soiling his conscience with idolatry.
\58/
The earliest restrictions on this point occur in the canons of the
Synod of Elvira (canon 19).
They are very guarded. "Episcopi,
presbyteres et diacones de locis suis [this is the one point of the
pohibtion] negotiandi causa non discedant . . . sane ad victum sibi
conquirendum aut filium, aut libertum, aut mercenarium, aut amicum, aut
quemlibet mittant; et si voluerint negotiari, intra povinciam
negotientur" ("Let no bishop or presbyter or deacon leave his place for
the
purpose of trading; . . . he
can, of course, send his son, or his
freedman, or his hired servant, or a friend, or anyone else, to procure
provisions; but if he wishes to transact business, he must confine
himself to his own sphere").
But we have not yet alluded to what
was the really noticeable feature
in this connection. We have already come across several passages which
would lead us to infer that, together with the recognition that every
Christian brother had the right to a bare provision for livelihood, the
early Christian church also admitted its obligation to secure this
minimum either by furnishing him with work or else by maintaining him.
Thus we read in the pseudo-Clementine homilies (cp. Clem. 8): "For those able to work,
provide work; and to those incapable of work,
be charitable."\59/
Cyprian also (Ep.
2) assumes that if the
church [[176]]
forbids some teacher of dramatic art to practice his profession, it
must look after him, or, in the event of his being unable to do
anything else, provide him with the necessaries of life.\60/ We were
not aware, however,
if this was really felt to be a duty by the
church at large, till the discovery of the Didache. This threw quite a
fresh light on the situation. In the Didache (12) it is ordained that
no brother who is able to work is to be maintained by any church for
more than two or three days. The church accordingly had the right of
getting rid of such brethren. But the reverse side of this right was a
duty. “If any brother has a trade, let him follow that trade and earn
the bread he eats. If he has no
trade, exercise your discretion in
arranging
for
him to live among you as a Christian, but not in
idleness. If he will not do
this (i.e.,
engage in the work with which
you furnish him), he is trafficking with Christ (χριστέμφοροs).
Beware of men like that." It is beyond
question, therefore, that a Christian brother could demand work from
the church, and that the church had to furnish him with work. What
bound the members together, then, was not merely the duty of supporting
one another -- that was simply the ultima ratio;
it was the fact that
they formed a guild of workers, in the sense that the churches had to
provide work for a brother whenever he required it. This fact seems to
me of great importance, from the social standpoint. The churches were
also labor unions. The case attested by Cyprian proves that there is
far more here than a merely rhetorical maxim. The Church did prove in
this way a refuge for people in distress who were prepared to work. Its
attractive power was consequently intensified, and from the economic
standpoint we must attach very high value to a union which provided
work for those who were able to work, and at the same time kept hunger
from those who were unfit for any labor. [[177]]
\59/ Ps-Clem., Ep. Clem. ad Jacob 8.5-6: παρέχοντες
μετὰ πάσης εὐφροσύνης τὰς τροφάς, (6.)τοῖς ἀκμαίοις τοὺς γάμους
καὶ τοῖς αὐτῶν ἀτέχνοις διὰ τῶν ἐπιτηδευμάτων ἐννοούμενοι τὰς προφάσεις
τῆς ἀναγκαίας τροφῆς, τεχνίτῃ ἔργον, ἀδρανεῖ ἔλεος
("Providing supplies with all kindliness.…furnishing those who have no
occupation with employment, and thus with the necessary means of
livelihood. To the artificer, work; to the incapable, alms").
\60/
"Si paenurian talis et necessitatem paupertatis obtendit, potest
inter ceteros qui ecclesiae alimentis sustinentur huius quoque
necessitatis adiuvari, si tamen contentus sit frugalioribus et
innocentibus
cibis nec putet salario se esse redimendum, ut a peccatis cesset"
("Should such a person allege penury and the necessities of poverty,
his
wants may also be met among those of the other people who are
maintained by the church's aliment -- provided always that he is
satisfied
with plain and frugal fare. Nor is he to imagine he must be redeemed by
means of an allowance of money, in order to cease from sins").
10. Care for
brethren on a journey (hospitality) and for churches
in poverty or peril.\61/ --
The diaconate went outside the
circle of the individual church when it
deliberately extended its labors to include the relief of strangers,
i.e.,
in the first instance of Christian brethren on their travels. In
our oldest account of Christian worship on Sunday (Justin, Apol. 1.67; see above, p. 153),
strangers on their travels are included in
the list of those who receive support from the church-collections. This
form of charity was thus considered part of the church's business,
instead of merely being left to the goodwill of individuals; though
people had recourse in many ways to the private method, while the
virtue of hospitality was repeatedly inculcated on the faithful.\62/
In
the first epistle of Clement to the Corinthian [[178]] church, it is
particularly noted, among the distinguishing virtues of the church,
that anyone who had stayed there praised their splendid sense of
hospitality.\63/ But
during the early centuries of Christianity it was
the Roman church more than any other which was distinguished by the
generosity with which it practiced this virtue. In one document from
the reign of Marcus Aurelius, a letter of Dionysius the bishop of
Corinth to the Roman church, it is acknowledged that the latter has
maintained its primitive
custom of showing kindness to foreign
brethren. "Your worthy bishop Soter has not merely kept up this
practice, but
even extended it, by aiding the saints with rich supplies, which he
sends from time to time, and also by addressing blessed words of
comfort to brethren coming up to Rome, like a loving father to his
children" (Eus., H.E. 4.23.10). We shall return to
this later on;
meanwhile it may be [[179]]
pointed out, in this connection, that the Roman
church owed its rapid rise to supremacy in Western Christendom, not
simply to its geographical position within the capital of the empire,
or to the fact of its having been the seat of apostolic activity
throughout the West, but also to the fact that it recognized the
special obligation of caring for Christians in general, which fell to
it as the church of the imperial capital. A living interest in the
collective church of Christ throbbed with peculiar intensity throughout
the Roman church, as we shall see, from the very outset, and the
practice of hospitality was one of its manifestations. At a time when
Christianity was still a homeless religion, the occasional travels of
the brethren were frequently the means of bringing churches together
which otherwise would have had no common tie; while in an age when
Christian captives were being dragged off, and banished to distant
spots throughout the empire, and when brethren in distress sought
shelter and solace, the practical proof of hospitality must have been
specially telling. As early as the second century one bishop of Asia
Minor even wrote a book upon this virtue.\64/ So highly was it prized
within the churches that it was put next to faith as the genuine proof
of faith. "For the sake of his faith and hospitality, Abraham had a son
given him in his old age." “For his hospitality and piety was Lot saved
from Sodom." "For the sake of her faith and hospitality was Rahab
saved." Such are the examples of which, in these very words, the Roman
church reminds her sister at Corinth.\65/ Nor was this exercise of
hospitality merely an aid in passing. The obligation of work imposed by
the Christian church has been already mentioned (cp. pp. 173 f.); if
any visitors wished to settle down, they had to take up some
work, as is plain from the very provision made for such cases. Along
roads running through waste country hospices were erected. The earliest
case of this occurs in the Acta Archelai
(fourth century).\66/
\61/
I have based this section on a study of my own which appeared in
the Monatsschrift
f. Diakonie und innere Mission (Dec. 1879, Jan.
1880); but, as the relations of the individual church with Christendom
in general fall to be noticed in this section, I have thought it
appropriate to treat the subject in greater detail. The ideal
background of all this enterprise and activity may be seen in
Tertullian's remark (de Praescr.
20): "Omnes ecclesiae una;
probant
unitatem ecclesarum communcatio pacis et appellatio fraternitatis et
contesseratio hospitalitatis" ("All churches are one, and the unity of
the churches is shown by their peaceful intercommunion, the title of
brethren, and the bond of hospitality").
\62/ Rom. 12.13, "Communicating to the
necessities of the saints,
given to hospitality"; 1
Pet. 4.9, "Using
hospitality one towards
another without murmuring"; Heb. 6.10, 13.2, "Forget
not to show
love to strangers, for thereby some have entertained angels unawares."
Individuals are frequently commended by Paul to the hospitality of the
church; e.g., Rom. 16.1 f.,
"Receive her in the
Lord, as
becometh the
saints.” See also 3
John 5-8. In the "Shepherd'' of Hermas 38.10 (Mand. 8.10) hospitality is
distinctly mentioned in the catalogue of virtues,
with this remarkable comment: ἐν γὰρ τῇ φιλοξενίᾳ εὑρίσκεται ἀγαθοποίησίς ποτε
("for benevolence from time to
time is found in hospitality"), while in 76.3 (Sim. 8.10.3), praise is
assigned to those Christians who ἡδέως
εἰς τοὺς οἴκους αὐτῶν ὑπεδέξαντο τοὺς δούλους τοῦ θεοῦ ("gladly
welcomed God's servants into their houses"). Aristides, in his Apology
(15.7), says that if
Christians "see any stranger, they take him under
their roof and rejoice over him as over a very brother" (ξένον ἐὰν ἴδωσιν ὑπὸ
στέγην εἰσάγουσι καὶ χαίρουσιν ἐπ’ αὐτῷ ὡς ἐπὶ ἀδελφῷ ἀληθινῷ).
The exercise of hospitality by private individuals
towards Christian brethren is assumed by Tertullian to be a duty which
no one dare evade; for, in writing to his wife (ad Uxor. 2.4), he
warns her against marrying a heathen, should he (Tertullian) predecease
her, on the ground that no Christian brother would get a spiritual
reception in an alien household. But hospitality was inculcated
especially upon officials of the church, such as elders (bishops) and
deacons, who practiced this virtue in the name of the church at large;
cp. 1 Tim. 3.2, Tit. 1.8 (1 Tim. 5.10). In Hermas 104.2 (Sim. 9.27.2) hospitable bishops
form a special class among the saints, since
"they gladly received God's servants into their houses at all times,
and without hypocrisy." In [[178b]]
the Didache a comparatively
large
amount of
space is taken up with directions regarding the care of travelers, and
Cyprian's interest in strangers is attested by his seventh letter,
written to his clergy at Carthage from his place of retreat during the
Decian persecution. He writes: "I beg you will attend carefully to the
widows, and sick people, and all the poor. You may also pay the
expenses of any strangers who may be in need, out of my own portion
which I left with my fellow-presbyter Rogatianus. In case it should be
all used, I hereby forward by the hands of Naricus the acolyte another
sum of money, so that the sufferers may be dealt with more promptly and
liberally" ("Vίduαrum et infirmorum et omnium pauperum curam peto
diligenter habeatis, sed et peregrinis si qui indigentes fuerint
sumptus
suggeratis de quantitate mea propria quam apud Rogatianum
compresbyterum
nostrum dimisi. Quae quantitas ne forte iam erogata sit, misi eidem per
Naricum acoluthum aliam portionem, ut largius et promptius circa
laborantes
fiat operatio"). Cp. also Apost.
Const.
3.3 (p. 98, 9 f., ed.
Lagarde), and Ep.
Clem. ad Jacob 9.4 (p. 9,
10 f., ed. Lagarde): τοὺς ξένους μετὰ πάσης προθυμίας εἰς τοὺς ἑαυτῶν
οἴκους λαμβάνετε
("Receive strangers into your homes
with all readiness"). In his satire
on the death of Peregrinus (16),
Lucian describes how his hero, on
becoming a Christian, was amply provided for on his travels:
"Peregrinus thus started out
for the second time, and
betook himself to
traveling; he had an ample allowance from the Christians, who
constituted themselves his bodyguard, so that he lived in clover. Thus
for some time he provided for himself in this fashion." From the
pseudo-Clementine epistle de
Virginitate
one also learns to appreciate
the appeal and exercise of hospitality. Finally, Julian (Ep. ad
Arsac.) emphasizes ἡ περὶ τοὺς ξένους φιλανθρωπία
among
Christians, and wishes that his own party would imitate it (see above,
p. 162).
\63/ 1 Clem. 1.2: Τίς γὰρ παρεπιδημήσας
πρὸς ὑμᾶς ... τὸ μελαγοπρεπὲς τῆς φιλοξενίας ὑμῶν ἦθος οὐκ ἐκήρυξεν; ("What person who has
sojourned among you….has
not proclaimed your splendid, hospitable
disposition?"); cp. above,
p. 152.
\64/ Melito οf Sardes,
according to Eusebius (H.E.
4.26.2).
\65/ 1 Clem. 10.7, 11.1, 12.1.
\66/ Ch. 4: "Si quando velutί
peregrinans ad hospitium pervenisset,
quae quidem diversoria hospitalissimus Marcellus instruxerat."
It was easy to take advantage of a
spirit so obliging and [[180]]
unsparing
(e.g.,
the case of Proteus Peregrinus, and especially the churches' sad
experience of so-called prophets and teachers). Heretics could creep
in, and so could loafers or impostors. We note, accordingly, that
definite precautions were taken against these at quite an early
period. The new arrival is to be tested to see whether or not he is a
Christian (cp. 2 and 3 John; Did.
12). In the case of an
itinerant
prophet, his words are to be compared with his actions. No brother is
to remain idle in any place for more than two days, or three at the
very most; after that, he must either leave or labor (Did. 12).
Later on, any brother on a journey was required to bring with him a
Passport from his church at home. Things must have come to a sad pass
when (as the Didache informs
us) it was decreed that any visitor must
be adjudged a false prophet without further ado, if during an ecstasy
he ordered a meal and then partook of it, or if in an ecstasy he asked
for money. Many a traveler, however, who desired to settle down, did
not come with empty hands; such persons did not ask, they gave. Thus we
know (see above) that when
Marcion came from Pontus and joined the
Roman church, he contributed 200,000 sesterces to its funds (Tert., de
Praescr. 30).
Still, such cases were the exception; as a rule,
visitors were in need of assistance.
Care lavished on brethren on a
journey blossomed naturally into a
sympathy and care for any distant churches in poverty or peril. The
keen interest shown in a guest could not cease when he left the
threshold of one's house or passed beyond the city gates. And more than
this, the guest occupied the position of a representative to any
church at which he arrived; he was a messenger to them from some
distant circle of brethren who were probably entire strangers and were
yet related to them. His account of the distress and suffering of his
own church, or of its growth and spiritual gifts, was no foreign news.
The primitive churches were sensible that their faith and calling bound
them closely together in this world; they felt, as the apostle
enjoined, that “if one member suffer, all the members suffer with it,
while if one member is honored, all the members rejoice with it" (1
Cor. 12.26). And there
is no doubt whatever that the
consciousness of this was most vigorous and vital [[181]] in the very
ages
during which no external bond as yet united the various churches, the
latter standing side by side in almost entire independence of each
other. These were the ages when the primitive article of the common
symbol, "I believe in one holy church," was really nothing more than an
article
of
faith. And of course the
effect of the inward ties was all
the stronger when people were participating in a common faith which
found expression ere long in a brief and vigorous confession, or
practicing the same love and patience and Christian discipline, or
turning their hopes in common to that glorious consummation of Christ's
kingdom of which they had each received the earnest and the pledge.
These common possessions stimulated brotherly love; they made strangers
friends, and brought the distant near. "By secret signs and marks they
manage to recognize one another, loving each other almost before they
are acquainted"; such is the description of Christians given by
the pagan Caecilius (Min. Felix
9.3). Changes afterwards
took place;
but this vital sense of belonging to one brotherhood
never wholly
disappeared.
In the great prayers of thanksgiving
and supplication offered every
Sabbath by the churches, there was a fixed place assigned to
intercession for the whole of Christendom throughout the earth. Before
very long this kindled the consciousness that every individual member
belonged to the holy unity of Christendom, just as it also kept
them mindful of the services which they owed to the general body. In
the epistles and documents of primitive Christianity, wherever the
church-prayers emerge their ecumenical character becomes clear and
conspicuous.\67/ Special
means of intercourse were provided by epistles,
circular letters, collections of epistles, the transmission of acts or
of official records, or by travelers and special messengers. When
matters of importance were at stake, the bishops themselves went forth
to settle controversial questions or to arrange a common basis of
agreement. It is not our business in these pages to describe all this
varied intercourse. We shall confine ourselves to the task of gathering
and explaining those passages in which one church comes to the aid of
another in any case of need. [[182]]
Poverty, sickness, persecution, and suffering of all kinds formed one
class of troubles which demanded constant help on the part of churches
that were better off; while, in a different direction, assistance was
required in those internal crises of doctrine and of conduct which
might threaten a church and in fact endanger its very existence. Along
both of these lines the brotherly love of the churches had to prove its
reality.
\67/
Cp. 1 Clem. 59.2 f, with my notes ad loc. Polyc., Phil. 12.2 f.
The first case of one church
supporting another occurs at the very
beginning of the apostolic age. In Acts 11.27 f. we read that Agabus
in Antioch foretold a famine. On the news of this, the young church at
Antioch made a collection on behalf of the poor brethren in Judaea, and
dispatched the proceeds to them by the hands of Barnabas and Paul.\68/
It was a Gentile Christian church which was the first, so far as we are
aware, to help a sister church in her distress. Shortly after this, the
brotherly love felt by young Christian communities drawn from pagans in
Asia and Europe is reported to have approved itself on a still wider
scale. Even after the famine had passed, the mother church at Jerusalem
continued poor. Why, we do not know. An explanation has been sought in
the early attempt by which that church is said to have introduced a
voluntary community of goods; it was the failure of this attempt, we
are to believe, that left the local church impoverished. This is merely
a vague conjecture. Nevertheless, the poverty at Jerusalem remains a
fact. At the critical conference in Jerusalem, when the three
pillar-apostles definitely recognized Paul's mission to the Gentiles,
the latter pledged himself to remember the poor saints at Jerusalem in
distant lands; and the epistles to the Galatians, the Corinthians, and
the Romans, show how widely and
faithfully the apostle discharged this
obligation. His position in this matter was by no means easy. He had
made himself responsible for a collection whose value depended entirely
on the voluntary
devotion of the churches which he founded.
But he was
sure he could rely on them, and in this he did not deceive himself.
Paul's churches made his concerns [[183]]
their own, and money for the brethren
far away at Jerusalem was collected in Galatia, Macedonia, and Achaia.
Even when the apostle had to endure the prospect of all his work in
Corinth being endangered by a severe local crisis, he did not fail to
remember the business of the collection along with more important
matters. The local arrangements for it had almost come to a standstill
by the time he wrote, and the aim of his vigorous, affectionate, and
graceful words of counsel to the church is to revive the zeal which had
been allowed to cool amid their party quarrels (2 Cor. 8.9). Not
long afterwards he is able to tell the Romans that "those of Macedonia
and Achaia freely
chose to make a certain
contribution for the poor
saints at Jerusalem. They have done it willingly, and indeed it was a
debt. For if the Gentiles have been made partakers of their spiritual
things, they owe it to them also to minister to them in secular things"
(Rom. 15.26 f.). In this
collection Paul saw a real duty of charity
which rested on the Gentile churches, and one has only to realize the
circumstances under which the money was gathered in order to understand
the meaning it possessed for the donors themselves. As yet, there was
no coming or going between the Gentile and the Judean Christians,
though the former had to admit that the latter were one with themselves
as brethren and as members of a single church. The churches in Asia and
Europe were imitators of the churches of God in Judaea, (1 Thess.
2.14),
yet they had no fellowship in worship, life, or customs. This
collection formed, therefore, the one visible expression of that
brotherly unity which otherwise was rooted merely in their common
faith. This was what lent it a significance of its own. For a
considerable period this devotion of the Gentile Christians to their
distressed brethren in Jerusalem was the sole manifestation, even in
visible shape, of the consciousness that all Christians shared an inner
fellowship. We do not know how long the contributions were kept up. The
great catastrophes which occurred in Palestine after 65 C.E. had a
disastrous effect at any rate upon the relations between Gentile
Christians and their brethren in Jerusalem and Palestine.\69/ -- Forty
years later the age of persecutions [[184]] burst upon the
churches,
though no general persecution occurred until the middle of the third
century. When some
churches were in distress, their possessions seized
and
their existence imperilled, the others could not feel happy in their
own undisturbed position.\70/
Succor of their persecuted brethren seemed
to them a duty, and it was a duty from which they did not shrink.
Justin (loc.
cit.) tells us that the
maintenance of imprisoned
Christians was one of the regular objects to which the church
collections were devoted, a piece of information which is corroborated
and enlarged by the statement of Tertullian, that those who languished
in the mines or were
exiled to desert islands or lay in prison all
received monies from the church.\71/
Neither statement explains if it
was only members of the particular church in question who were thus
supported. This, however, is inherently improbable, and there are
express statements to the contrary, including one from a pagan source.
Dionysius of Corinth (Eus., H.E. 4.23.10) writes thus to the
Roman
Christians about the year 170: "From the very first you have had this
practice of aiding all the
brethren in various
ways and of sending
contributions to
churches in manyevery
city, thus in one case
relieving the poverty of the needy, or in another providing for
brethren in the mines. By these gifts, which you have sent from the
very first, you Romans keep up the hereditary customs of the Romans, a
practice your bishop Soter has not merely maintained but even
extended." A hundred years later Dionysius, the bishop of Alexandria,
in writing to Stephen the bishop of Rome, has occasion to mention the
churches in Syria and Arabia. Whereupon he remarks in passing, "To them
you send help regularly, and you have just [[185]] written them another
letter"
(Eus., H.E. 7.5.2). Basil the Great
informs us that under bishop
Dionysius (259-269 C.E.)
the Roman church sent money to Cappadocia to purchase the freedom of
some Christian captives from the barbarians, an act of kindness which
was still remembered with gratitude in Cappadocia at the close of the
fourth century.\72/ Thus
Corinth, Syria, Arabia, and Cappadocia, all
of them churches in the East, unite in testifying to the praise of the
church at Rome; and we can understand, from the language of Dionysius
of Corinth, how Ignatius could describe that church as the προκαθημένη τῆς ἀγάπης, "the leader of love."\73/
Nor were other churches and their bishops behindhand in the matter.
Similar stories are told of the church at Carthage and its bishop
Cyprian. From a number of letters written shortly before his execution,
it is quite clear that Cyprian sent money to provide for the Christians
who then lay captive in Numidia (Ep. 76-79), and elsewhere in
his correspondence there is similar evidence of his care for stranger
Christians and foreign churches. The most memorable of his letters, in
this respect, is that addressed to the bishops of Numidia in 253 C.E.
The latter had informed him that wild hordes of robbers had invaded
the country and carried off many Christians of both sexes into
captivity. Whereupon Cyprian instituted a collection on their behalf
and forwarded the proceeds to the bishops along with the following
letter (Ep.
62). It is the most
elaborate and important document
from the first three centuries bearing upon the support extended to one
church by another, and for that reason we may find space for it at this
point.
\68/
No doubt, the account (in Acts) of the Antiochene donation and of
the journey of Barnabas and Paul to Jerusalem does lie open to critical
suspicion (see Overbeck, ad loc.).
\69/ The meaning of Heb. 6.10 is uncertain. I may
observe at this
point that more than three centuries later Jerome employed this Pauline
collection as an argument to enforce the duty of all Christians
throughout the Roman empire to support the monastic settlements at the
sacred sites of Jerusalem and Bethlehem. In his treatise against
Vigilantius (13), who had
opposed the squandering of money to
maintain monks in Judaea, Jerome argues from 2 Cor. 8, etc.,
without more ado, as a scriptural warrant for such collections.
\70/ Even by the time of
Domitian, Christian churches were liable to
poverty, owing to the authorities seizing their goods; cp. Heb. 10.34
(if the epistle belongs to this period), and Eus., H.E. 3.17.
\71/ Tert., Apol. 39: "Si
qui in metallis et si
qui in insulis, vel
in custodiis, dumtaxat ex causa dei sectae, alumni suae confessionis
fiunt" (cp. p. 153).
\72/ Basil, Ep.
ad Damasum Papain (70).
\73/ Ign., ad
Rom., prooemium.
Cp. Zahn, ad
loc.: ''In
caritatis
operibus semper primum locum sibi vindicavit ecclesia Romana" ("The
Roman church always justified her primacy in works of charity").
"Cyprian to Januarius,
Maximus, Proculus, Victor, Modianus, Nemesianus,
Nampulus, and Honoratus, the brethren: greeting.
"With sore anguish of
soul and many a tear have I read the letter which in your loving
solicitude you addressed to me, dear brethren, with regard to the
imprisonment of our brothers and sisters. Who would not feel anguish
over such misfortunes? [[186]]
Who would not make his brother's grief his own? For, says the apostle
Paul: Should one member suffer, all the others suffer along with it;
and should one member rejoice, the others rejoice with it also. And in
another place he says: Who is weak,
and I am not weak? We must
therefore consider the present
imprisonment of our brethren as our
imprisonment, reckoning the grief of those in peril as our grief. We
form a single body in our union, and we ought to be stirred and
strengthened by religious duty as well as by love to redeem our members
the brethren.
"For as the apostle Paul once more
declares: Know ye not that ye are
God's temple and that the Holy Spirit dwelleth in you? Though love
failed to stir us to succor the brethren, we must in this case consider
that it is temples of God who are imprisoned, nor dare we by our
procrastination and neglect of fellow-feeling allow temples of God
to remain imprisoned for any length of time, but must put forth all our
energies, and with all speed manage by mutual service to deserve
the grace of Christ our Lord, our Judge, our God. For since the apostle
Paul says: So many of you as are baptized into Christ have put on
Christ, we must see Christ in our imprisoned brethren,
redeeming from the peril of imprisonment him who redeemed us from the
peril of death. He who took us from the jaws of the devil, who bought
us with his blood upon the cross, who now abides and dwells in us, he
is now to be redeemed by us for a sum of money from the hands of the
barbarians…..Will not the
feeling of humanity and the sense of united
love incline each father among you to look upon those prisoners as his
sons, every husband to feel, with anguish for the marital tie, that his
wife languishes in that imprisonment?" Then, after an account of the
special dangers incurred by the consecrated “virgins”–“our church,
having weighed and sorrowfully examined all those matters in accordance
with your letter, has gathered donations for the brethren speedily,
freely, and liberally; for while, according to its powers of faith, it
is ever ready for any work of God, it has been raised to a special
pitch of charity on this occasion by the thought of all this suffering.
For since the Lord says in his gospel: I was sick and ye visited
[[187]]
me,
with what ampler reward for our alms will he now say I was in prison
and ye redeemed me? And since again he says I was in prison and ye
visited me, how much better will it be for us on the day of judgment,
when we are to receive the Lord's reward, to hear him say: I was in the
dungeon of imprisonment, in bonds and fetters among the barbarians, and
ye rescued me from that prison of slavery! Finally, we thank you
heartily for summoning us to share your trouble and your noble and
necessary act of love, and for offering us a rich harvest-field wherein
to scatter the seeds of our hope, in the expectation of reaping a very
plentiful harvest from this heavenly and helpful action. We transmit to
you a sum of a hundred thousand sesterces [close upon £1000]
collected and contributed by our clergy and people here in the church
over which by God's mercy we preside; this you will dispense in the
proper quarter at your own discretion.
"In conclusion, we trust that
nothing like this will occur in future,
but that, guarded by the power of God, our brethren may henceforth be
quit of all such perils. Still, should the like occur again, for a test
of love and faith, do not hesitate to write of it to us; be sure and
certain that while our own church and the whole of the church pray
fervently that this may not recur, they will gladly and generously
contribute even if it does take place once more. In order that you may
remember in prayer our brethren and sisters who have taken so prompt
and liberal a share in this needful act of love, praying that they may
be ever quick to aid, and in order also that by way of return you may
present them in your prayers and sacrifices, I add herewith the names
of all. Further, I have subjoined the names of my colleagues (the
bishops) and fellow-priests, who like myself were present and made such
contributions as they could afford in their own name and in the name of
their people; I have also noted and forwarded their small sums along
with our own total. It is your duty -- faith and love alike require it
-- to
remember all these in your prayers and supplications.
“Dearest brethren, we wish you
unbroken prosperity in the Lord.
Remember us."
Plainly the Carthaginian church is
conscious here of having [[188]]
done
something out of the common. But it is intensely conscious also of
having thus discharged a duty of
Christian love, and the religious
basis of the duty is laid down in exemplary fashion. It is also obvious
that so liberal a grant could not be taken from the proceeds of the
ordinary church-collections.
Yet another example of Cyprian's
care for a foreign church is extant.
In the case (cp. above, p. 175) already mentioned of the teacher of the
histrionic art who is to give up his profession and be supported by the
church, if he has no other means of livelihood, Cyprian (Ep. 2)
writes that the man may come to Carthage and find maintenance in the
local church if his own church is too poor to feed him.\74/
\74/
"Si illic ecclesia non sufficit ut laborantibus praestat alimenta,
poterit se ad transferre (i.e.,
to
Carthage), et hic quod sibi ad
victum atque ad vestitum essarium fuerit accipere" ("If the local
church is not able to support those who need labor, let it send them
on to us to get the needful food and clothing").
Lucian's satire on the death of
Peregrinus, in the days of Marcus
Aurelius, is a further witness to the alert and energetic temper of the
interest taken in churches at the outbreak of persecution or during a
period of persecution. The governor of Syria had ordered the arrest of
this character, who is described by Lucian as a nefarious
impostor. Lucian then describes the honor paid him, during his
imprisonment, by Christians, and proceeds as follows: "In fact, people
actually came from several Asiatic townships, sent by Christians, in
the name of their churches, to render aid, to conduct the defence, and
to encourage the man. They become incredibly alert when anything
of this kind occurs that affects their common interests. On such
occasions, no expense is grudged. Thus they pour out on Peregrinus, at
this time, sums of money which were by no means trifling, and he drew
from this source a considerable income."\75/ What Lucian relates in
this passage cannot, therefore, have been an infrequent
occurrence. Brethren arrived from afar in the name of their churches,
not merely to bring donations for the support of prisoners, but also to
visit them in [[189]]
prison, and to encourage them by evidences of love; they
actually endeavored to stand beside them in the hour of trial. The
seven epistles of Ignatius form, as it were, a commentary upon
these observations of the pagan writer. In them we find the keen
sympathy shown by the churches of Asia Minor as well as by the Roman
church in the fortunes of a bishop upon whom they had never set eyes
before: we also get a vivid sense of their care for the church at
Antioch, which was now orphaned. Ignatius is being taken from Antioch
to Rome in order to fight with beasts at the capital, and meanwhile the
persecution of Christians at Antioch proceeds apace. On reaching
Smyrna, he is greeted by deputies from the churches of Ephesus,
Magnesia, and Tralles. After several days' intercourse, he entrusts
them with letters to their respective churches, in which, among other
things, he warmly commends to the brethren of Asia Minor his own
forlorn church. "Pray for the church in Syria," he writes to the
Ephesians. "Remember the church in Syria when you pray," he writes to
the Trallians; "I am not worthy to belong to it, since I am the least
of its members." And in the letter to the Magnesians he repeats this
request, comparing the church at Antioch to a field scorched by the
fiery heat of persecution, which needs some refreshing dew: the love of
the brethren is to revive it.\76/
At the same time we find him turning
to the Romans also. There appears to have been some brother from
Ephesus who was ready to convey a letter to the Roman church, but
Ignatius assumes they will learn of his fortunes before the letter
reaches them. What he fears is, lest they should exert their influence
at court on his behalf, or rob him of his coveted martyrdom by
appealing to the Emperor. The whole of the letter is written with the
object of blocking the Roman church upon this line of action.\77/ But
all that concerns us here is the fact that a stranger bishop from
abroad could assume that the Roman church would interest itself in him,
whether he was thinking
of a legal appeal or of the Roman Christians
moving [[190]] in his
favor along some special channels open to themselves. A
few days afterwards Ignatius found himself at Troas, accompanied
by the Ephesian deacon Burrhus, and provided with contributions
from the church of Smyrna.\78/
Thence he writes to the churches of
Philadelphia and Smyrna, with both of which he had become acquainted
during the course of his journey, as well as to Polycarp, the bishop of
Smyrna. Messengers from Antioch cached him at Troas with news of the
cessation of the persecution at the former city, and with the
information that some churches in the vicinity of Antioch had already
dispatched bishops or presbyters and deacons to congratulate the local
church (Philad. 10.2).
Whereupon, persuaded that the church of Antioch
had been delivered from its persecution through the prayers of the
churches in Asia Minor, Ignatius urges the latter also to send envoys
to Antioch in order to unite with that church in thanking God for the
deliverance. "Since I am informed," he writes
to the Philadelphians (10.1 f.), "that, in answer to your prayers and
love in Jesus Christ, the church of Antioch is now at peace, it befits
you, as a church of God, to send a deacon your delegate with a message
of God for that church, so that he may
congratulate the assembled church and glorify the Name. Blessed in
Jesus Christ is he who shall be counted worthy of such a mission; and
ye shall yourselves be glorified. Now it is not impossible for you to
do this for the name of God, if only you have the desire." The same
counsel is given to Smyrna. The church there is also to send a
messenger with a pastoral letter to the church of Antioch (Smyrn. 11). The unexpected
suddenness of his departure from Troas
prevented Ignatius from addressing the same request to the other
churches of Asia Minor. He therefore begs Polycarp not only himself to
despatch a messenger with all speed (Polyc. 7.2), but to write in
his name to the other churches and ask them to share the general joy of
the
Antiochene Christians either by messenger or by letter (Polyc. 8.1).
A few weeks later the church at Philippi wrote to Polycarp that it also
had made the acquaintance of Ignatius during that interval; it
requested the bishop of Smyrna, therefore, to forward its letter to
the church of Antioch whenever [[191]]
he sent his own messenger. Polycarp
undertakes to do so. In fact, he even holds out the prospect
of conveying the letter himself. As desired by them, he also transmits
to them such letters of Ignatius as had come to hand, and asks for
reliable information upon the fate of Ignatius and his companions.\79/
\75/
It may be observed at this point that there were no general
collections in the early church, like those maintained by the
Jews in
the Imperial age. The organization of the churches would not tend
greatly to promote any such undertakings, since Christians had no
headquarters such as the Jews possessed in Palestine.
\76/ Eph. 21.2; Trall. 13.1; Magn. 14.
\77/ Even here Ignatius
remembers to commend the church at Antioch to
the church of Rome (9):
"Remember in your prayers the Syrian church,
which has God for its shepherd now instead of me. Jesus Christ alone
shall be its overseer (bishop) -- he and your love together."
\78/ Philad. 11.2; Smyrn. 12.1.
\79/ Polyc., ad
Phil. 13.
Such, in outline, is the situation
as we find it in the seven letters
of Ignatius and in Polycarp's epistle to the Philippians. What a wealth
of intercourse there is between the churches! What public spirit! What
brotherly care for one another! Financial support retires into the
background here. The foreground of the picture is filled by proofs
of that personal cooperation by means of which whole churches, or
again churches and their bishops, could lend mutual aid to one another,
consoling and strengthening each other, and sharing their sorrows
and their joys. Here we step into a whole world of sympathy and love.
From other sources we also learn
that after weathering a persecution
the churches would send a detailed report of it to other churches. Two
considerable documents of this kind are still extant. One is the letter
addressed by the church of Smyrna to the church of Philomelium and to
all Christian churches, after the persecution which took place under
Antonius Pius. The other is the letter of the churches in Gaul to those
in Asia Minor and Phrygia, after the close of the bloody
persecution under Marcus Aurelius.\80/ In both letters the
persecution is described in great detail, while in the former the
death of bishop Polycarp is specially dwelt on, since the glorious end
of a bishop who was well known in the East and West alike had to be
announced to all Christendom. The events, which transpired in Gaul, had
a special claim upon the sympathy of the Asiatic brethren, for at
least a couple of the latter, Attalus of Pergamum and Alexander, a
Phrygian, had suffered a glorious martyrdom in the Gallic persecution.
The churches also took advantage of the opportunity to communicate to
the brethren [[192]]
certain notable experiences of their own during the period
of persecution, as well as any truths which they had verified. Thus the
Smyrniote church speaks very decidedly against the practice of
people delivering themselves up and craving for martyrdom. It gives one
melancholy instance of this error (Mart. Polyc. 4). The churches of
Gaul, for their part (in Eus., H.E. 5.2), put in a warning against
excessive harshness in the treatment of penitent apostates. They are
able also to describe the tender compassion shown by their own
confessors. It was otherwise with the church of Rome. She exhorted the
church of Carthage to stand fast and firm during the Decian
persecution,\81/ and at a
subsequent period conferred with it upon its
mode of dealing with apostates.\82/
Here a special case was under
discussion. Cyprian, the bishop of Carthage, had fled during the
persecution; nevertheless, he had continued to superintend his church
from his retreat, since he could say with quite a good conscience that
he was bound to look after his own people. The Romans, who had not been
at first informed of the special circumstances of the case, evidently
viewed the bishop's flight with serious misgiving; they thought
themselves obliged to write and encourage the local church. The fact
was, no greater disaster could befall a church
in a period of distress than the loss of its clergy or bishop by death
or dereliction of duty. In his treatise on “Flight during a
Persecution," Tertullian relates how deacons,
presbyters, and bishops frequently ran away at the outbreak of a
persecution, on the plea of Matt. 10.23: "If they persecute you in one
city, flee unto another." The result was that the church either
collapsed or fell a prey to heretics.\83/ The more [[193]] dependent
the church
became upon its clergy, the more serious were the consequences to the
church of any failure or even of any change in the ranks of the latter.
This was well understood by the ardent persecutors of the church in the
third century, by Maximin I, by Decius, by Valerian, and by
Diocletian. Even a Cyprian
could not retain control of his church from a place of retreat! He had
to witness it undergoing shocks of disastrous force. It was for this
very reason that the sister churches gave practical proof of their
sympathy in such crises, partly by sending letters of comfort during
the trial, as the Romans did, partly by addressing congratulations to
the church when the trial had been passed. In his church history
Eusebius furnishes us with selections from the ample correspondence of
Dionysius, bishop of Corinth, and one of these letters, addressed to
the church of Athens, is relevant to our present purpose. Eusebius
writes as follows (H.E. 4.23.2 f.): “The epistle
exhorts them
to the faith and life of the gospel, which Dionysius accuses them of
undervaluing. Indeed, he almost says they have fallen away from the
faith since the martyrdom of Publius, their bishop, which had occurred
during the persecution in those days. He also mentions Quadratus, who
was appointed bishop after the martyrdom of Publius, and testifies that
by the zeal of Quadratus they were gathered together again and had new
zeal imparted to their faith." The persecution which raged in Antioch
during the reign of Septimius Severus claimed as its victim the local
bishop of that day, one Serapion. His death must have exposed the
church to great peril, for when the episcopate was happily filled up
again, the bishop of Cappadocia wrote a letter of his own from prison
to congratulate the church of Antioch, in the following terms: "The
Lord has lightened and smoothed my bonds in this time of captivity, by
letting me hear that, through the providence of God, the bishopric of
your holy church has been undertaken by Asclepiades, whose services
[[194]] to
the faith qualify him thoroughly for such a position" (Eus., H.E. 6.11.5).
\80/
It is preserved, though not in an entirely complete form, by
Eusebius (H.E. 5.1 f.). The
Smyrniote
letter also occurs in an
abbreviated form in Eusebius (4.15); the complete form, however, is
also extant in a special type of text, both in Greek and Latin.
\81/ Ep. 8. in Cyprian's correspondence
(ed. Hartel).
\82/ Cp. my study (in the
volume dedicated to Weizsacker, 1892) on "The
letters of the Roman clergy from the age of the papal vacancy in 250
C.E."
There is also an
interesting remark of Dionysius of Alexandria in
a letter addressed to Germanus which Eusebius has preserved (H.E. 7.11.3). Dionysius tells how
"one of the brethren who were present from
Rome accompanied" him to his examination before Aemilianus the governor
(during the Valerian persecution).
\83/ "Sed cum ipsi
auctores, id est ipsi diaconi et presbyteri et
episcopi fugiunt, quomodo laicus intellegere potuerit, qua ratione
dictum: Fugite de civitate in civitatem? (Tales) dispersum gregem
faciunt et in
praedam esse omnibus bestiis agri, dum non est pastor illis. Quod
nunquam.magis fit, quam cum in persecutione [[193b]] destituitur
ecclesia a
clero" ("But when the very authorities themselves -- deacons, I mean,
and presbyters and bishops -- take to flight, how can a layman see the
real meaning of the saying, 'Flee from city to city'? Such shepherds
scatter the flock and leave it a prey to every wild beast of the field,
by depriving it of a shepherd. And this is specially the case when a
church is forsaken by the clergy during persecution"). -- De Fuga, 11.
Hitherto we have been gleaning from
the scanty remains of the primitive
Christian literature whatever bore upon the material support extended
by one church to another, or upon the mutual assistance forthcoming in
a time of persecution. But whenever persecutions brought about internal
crisis and perils in a church, as was not infrequently the case, the
sympathetic interest of the church extended to this sphere of need as
well, and attempts were made to meet the situation. Such cases now fall
to be considered -- cases in which it was not poverty or persecution,
but
internal abuses and internal dangers, pure and simple, which drew a
word of comfort or of counsel from a sister church or from its bishop.
In this connection we possess one
document dating from the very
earliest period, viz., the close of the first century, which deserves
especial notice. It is the so-called first epistle of Clement, really
an official letter sent by the Roman church to the Corinthian.\84/
Within the pale of the latter church a crisis had arisen, whose
consequences were extremely serious. All we know, of course, is what
the majority of the church thought of the crisis, but according to
their account certain newcomers, of an ambitious and conceited temper,
had repudiated the existing authorities and led a number of the younger
members of the church astray.\85/
Their intention was to displace the
presbyters and deacons, and in general to abolish the growing authority
of the officials (40-48). A sharp struggle ensued, in
which even the
women took some part.\86/
Faith, love, and brotherly feeling were
already threatened with extinction (1-3). The scandal became
notorious throughout Christendom, and indeed there was a danger of the
heathen becoming acquainted with the quarrel, of the name of Christ
being blasphemed, and of the church's security being imperilled.\87/
The Roman Church stepped in. It had not been asked by the Corinthian
church to interfere in the matter; on the contrary, it spoke out of its
own accord.\88/ And it
did so with an affection and solicitude equal [[195]] to
its candor and dignity. It felt bound, for conscience' sake, to give a
serious and brotherly
admonition, conscious that God's voice spoke through its words for
peace, and at the same time for the strict maintenance of respect
towards the authority of the officials (cp. 40 f.).\89/ Withal it
never
forgets that its place is merely to point out the right road to the
Corinthians, not to lay commands upon them;\90/ over and again it
expresses most admirably its firm confidence that the church knows the
will of God and will bethink itself once more of the right course.\91/
It even clings to the hope that the very agitators will mend their ways
(cp. 54). But in the
name of God it asks that a speedy end be put to
the scandal. The transmission of the epistle is entrusted to the most
honored men within its membership. "They shall be witnesses between us
and you. And we have done this that you may know we have had and still
have every concern for your speedy restoration to peace" (63.3).
The epistle concludes by saying that the Corinthians are to send back
the envoys to Rome as soon as possible in joy and peace, so that the
Romans may be able to hear of concord regained with as little delay as
possible and to rejoice speedily on that account (65.1). There is
nothing in early Christian literature to compare with this elaborate
and effective piece of writing, lit up with all the brotherly affection
and the public spirit of the church. But similar cases are not
infrequent. The church at Philippi, for example, sent a letter across
the sea to the aged Polycarp at Smyrna, informing him of a sad affair
which had occurred in their own midst. One of their presbyters, named
Valens, had been convicted of embezzling the funds of the church. In
his reply, which is still extant, Polycarp treats this melancholy piece
of news (Polyc., ad Phil. 11). He does not interfere
with the
jurisdiction of the church, but he exhorts and counsels the
Philippians. They are to take warning from this case and avoid avarice
themselves. Should the presbyter and his wife repent, the church is not
to treat them as enemies, but as ailing and erring members, so that the
whole body may be [[196]]
saved. The bishop lets it be seen that the church's treatment of the
case does
not appear to him to have been entirely correct. He exhorts them to
moderate their passion and to be gentle. But, at the same time, in so
doing he is perfectly conscious of the length to which he may venture
to go in opposing an outside church. When Ignatius, bishop of
Antioch, is being conveyed across Asia Minor, he takes the opportunity
of writing brief letters to encourage the local churches in any perils
to which they may be exposed. He warns them against the machinations of
heretics, exhorts them to obey the clergy, urges a prudent concord and
firm unity, and in quite a thorough fashion gives special counsels for
any emergency. At the opening of the second century a Roman Christian,
the brother of the bishop, desires to lay down the via media
of proper
order and discipline at any crisis in the church, as he himself had
found that via,
between the extremes of laxity and rigor. His aim is
directed not merely to the Roman church but to Christendom in general
(to the “foreign cities”); he wishes all to learn the counsels which he
claims to have personally received from the Holy Spirit through the
church (Herm. [[[##] Vis. 2.4). In the days of Marcus Aurelius
it was
bishop Dionysius of Corinth in particular who sought (no doubt in his
church's name as well as in his own) by means of an extensive
correspondence to confirm the faith of such churches, even at a
great distance, as were in any peril. Two of his letters, those to the
Athenians and the Romans, we have already noticed, but Eusebius gives
us the contents of several similar writings, which he calls “catholic"
epistles. Probably these were meant to be circulated throughout the
churches, though they were collected at an early date and also (as the
bishop himself is forced indignantly to relate) were interpolated. One
letter to the church at Sparta contains an exposition of orthodox
doctrine with an admonition to peace and unity. In the epistle to the
church of Nicomedia in Bithynia he combats the heresy of Marcion. “He
also wrote a letter to the church in Gortyna, together
with the other
churches in Crete, praising their bishop Philip for the testimony borne
to the great piety and steadfastness of his church, and warning
them to guard against the [[197]]
aberrations of heretics. He also wrote to the
church of Amastris, together with the other churches in Pontus.....Here
he adds explanations of
some passages from Holy Scripture,
and mentions Palmas, their bishop, by name. He gives them long advice,
too, upon marriage and chastity, enjoining them also to welcome again
into their number all who come back after any lapse whatsoever, be it
vice or heresy. There is also in his collection of letters another
addressed to the Cnosians (in Crete), in which he exhorts Pinytus, the
bishop of the local church, not to lay too heavy and sore a burden on
the brethren in the matter of continence, but to consider the weakness
of the majority" (Eus., H.E.
4.23). Such is the variety of
contents
in these letters. Dionysius seems to have spoken his mind on every
question, which agitated the churches of his day, nor was any church
too remote for him to evince his interest in its inner fortunes.
\84/
Cp. the inscription.
\85/ Cp. 1.1, 3.3, 39.1, 47.6, etc.
\86/ This is probable, from 1.3, 21.6.
\87/ Cp. 47.7, 1.1.
\88/ 1.1, 47.6-7.
\89/ Cp. 59.1, 56.1, 63.2.
\90/ Cp. especially 58.2: Δέξασθε τὴν συμβουλὴν ἡμῶν ("accept our
counsel").
\91/ Cp. 40.1, 45.2 f., 53.1, 62.3.
After the close of the second
century a significant change came over
these relationships, as the institution of synods began to be adopted.
The free and unconventional communications, which passed between the
churches (or their bishops) yielded to an intercourse conducted upon
fixed and regular lines. A new procedure had already come into vogue
with the Montanist and Quartodeciman controversies, and this was
afterwards developed more highly still in the great Christological
controversies and in the dispute with Novatian. Doubtless we still
continue to hear of cases in which individual churches or their bishops
displayed special interest in other churches at a distance, nor was
there any cessation of voluntary
sympathy with the weal and woe of any
sister church. But this gave place more than ever both to an interest
in the position taken up by the church at large in view of individual
and particular movements, and also to the support of the provincial
churches.\92/ Keen
interest was shown in the attitude taken up by the
churches throughout the empire (or their bishops) upon any critical
question. On such matters harmony could be arranged, but otherwise the
provincial churches began to form groups of their [[198]] own. Still,
for all
this, fresh methods emerged in the course of the third century by which
one church supported or rallied another, and these included the custom
of inviting the honored teachers of one church to deliver addresses in
another, or of securing them, when controversies had arisen, to
pronounce an opinion, to instruct the parties, and to give a judgment
in the matter. Instances of this are to be found, for example, in the
career of the great theologian Origen.\93/ Even in the fourth and
fifth
centuries, the material support of poor churches from foreign sources
had not ceased; Socrates, in his church history (7.25) notes one
very brilliant example of the practice.
\92/
Instances of this occur, e.g.,
in the correspondence of
Cyprian and
of Dionysius of Alexandria.
\93/ Cp. Eus., H.E. 6.19.15;
33.2; 37; 32.2.
CHAPTER
5
THE
RELIGION OF THE SPIRIT
AND OF POWER, OF MORAL
EARNESTNESS AND HOLINESS\1/
\1/
In presenting this aspect of the Christian religion, one has either to
be
extremely brief or very copious. In the volume which has been already
mentioned
(on p. 125), Weinel has treated it with great thoroughness. Here I
shall do no
more than adduce the salient points.
In
its missionary
activities the
Christian religion presented itself as something more than the gospel
of
redemption and of ministering love; it was also the religion of the
Spirit and
of power. No doubt, it verified its character as Spirit and power by
the very
fact that it brought redemption and succor to mankind, freeing them
from demons
(see above, pp. 125 f.) and from the misery of life. But the witness of
the
Spirit had a wider reach than even this. “I came to you in weakness and
fear
and with great trembling; nor were my speech and preaching in
persuasive words
of wisdom but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power" (1 Cor. 2.3,
4). Though Paul in these words is certainly thinking of his conflict
with
demons and of their palpable defeat, he is by no means thinking of that
alone,
but also of all the wonderful deeds that accompanied the labors of the
apostles
and the founding of the church. These were not confined to his own
person. From
all directions they were reported, in connection with other
missionaries as
well. Towards the close of the first century, when people came to look
back
upon the age in which the church had been established, the course of
events was
summed up in these words (Heb. 2.3): “Salvation began by
being spoken
through
the Lord, and was confirmed for us by those who heard it, while God
accompanied [[200]]
their
witness by signs and wonders and manifold miracles
and
distributions of the holy Spirit."
The
variety of
expressions here is in itself a proof of the number of phenomena
which
emerge in this connection.\2/
Let us try to single out the most important
of them.
\2/
Cp. Justin's Dial.
39: φωτιζόμενοι διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος
τοῦ Χριστοῦ τούτου· ὁ μὲν γὰρ
λαμβάνει συνέσεως πνεῦμα,
ὁ δὲ βουλῆς, ὁ δὲ ἰσχύος,
ὁ δὲ ἰάσεως, ὁ δὲ προγνώσεως, ὁ δὲ διδασκαλίας, ὁ δὲ φόβου θεοῦ ("Illuminated by
the name of
Christ. For one receives the spirit of understanding, another the
spirit of
counsel, another the spirit of might, another the spirit of healing,
another
the spirit of foreknowledge, another the spirit of teaching, another
the spirit
of the fear of God").
(1) God speaks to the
missionaries in visions,
dreams, and ecstasy,
revealing to them affairs of moment and also
trifles,
controlling their plans, pointing out the roads on which they are to
travel,
the cities where they are to stay, and the persons whom they are to
visit.
Visions occur especially after a martyrdom, the dead martyr
appearing to his
friends during the weeks that immediately follow his death, as in the
case of
Potamiaena (Eus., H.E. 6.5), or of Cyprian, or of
many others.
It
was by means
of dreams that Arnobius (Jerome, Chron.,
p. 326) and others were
converted.
Even in the middle of the third century, the two great bishops
Dionysius and
Cyprian were both visionaries.\3/
Monica, Augustine's mother, like many a
Christian widow, saw visions frequently; she could even detect, from a
certain
taste in her mouth, whether it was a real revelation or a
dream-image that she
saw (Aug., Conf. 6.13.23: “Dicebat
discernere se nescio quo sapore, quem verbis explicare non poterat,
quid
interesset inter revelantem te et animam suam somniantem"). She was
not the first who used this criterion.
\3/
Cp. my essay on "Cyprian als Enthusiast" in the Zeitschrift fur
die
neutest Wissenschaft 3
(1902), pp. 177 f.
(2) At the missionary
addresses
of the apostles or evangelists,
or at the services of the churches which
they
founded, sudden movements of rapture are experienced, many of them
being
simultaneous seizures; these are either full of terror and dismay,
convulsing
the whole spiritual life, or exultant outbursts of a joy that sees
heaven
opened to its eyes. The simple question, “What must I do to be saved?"
also
bursts upon the mind with an elemental force. [[201]]
(3)
Some are
inspired
who have
power to clothe their experience in words -- prophets to explain
the
past, to
interpret and to fathom the present, and to foretell the future.\4/
Their
prophecies relate to the general course of history, but also to the
fortunes of
individuals, to what individuals are to do or leave undone.
\4/
These prophecies do not
include, however, the Christian Sibylline
oracles. The
Jewish oracles were accepted in good faith by Christians, and quoted by
them (ever
since Hermas) as prophetic; but the production of Christian Sibyllines
did not
begin, in all likelihood, till after the middle of the third century.
These
oracles are an artificial and belated outcome of the primitive
Christian
enthusiasm, and are simply a series of forgeries. Cp. my Chronologie
1, pp.
581 f., 2, pp. 184 f.
(4) Brethren are inspired with
the impulse to
improvise
prayers and hymns and psalms.
(5) Others are
so
filled with the
Spirit that they lose consciousness and break out in stammering
speech and
cries, or in unintelligible utterances -- which can be interpreted,
however, by those
who have the gift.
(6) Into the hands of
others,
again, the Spirit slips a pen, either in an ecstasy or in exalted
moments of
spiritual tension; they not merely speak but write as they are bidden.
(7) Sick persons are
brought and
healed by the missionaries, or by brethren who have been but recently
awakened;
wild paroxysms of terror before God's presence are also soothed, and in
the
name of Jesus demons are cast out.
(8) The Spirit impels
men to an
immense variety of extraordinary actions -- to symbolic actions
which
are meant
to reveal some mystery or to give some directions for life, as well as
to deeds
of heroism.
(9) Some perceive the presence
of the Spirit with
every
sense; they see its brilliant light, they hear its voice, they smell
the
fragrance of immortality and taste its sweetness. Nay more; they see
celestial
persons with their own eyes, see them and also hear them; they peer
into what is
hidden or distant or to come; they are even rapt into the world to
come, into
heaven itself, where they listen to “words that cannot be uttered."\5/
[[202]]
\5/
Cp., however, Orig., Hom.
27.11,
in Num.
(vol. 10, p. 353): "In
visions there is wont to be temptation, for the angel of evil sometimes
transforms himself into an angel of light. Hence you must take great
care to
discriminate the kind of
vision, just as Joshua the son of Nun on seeing
a vision
knew there was [[202b]]
a temptation in it, and at once asked the
figure, Art
thou on
our side, or on our foes'?" ("Solet in visionibus esse tentatio; nam
nonnunquam angelus iniquitatis transfigurat se in angelum lucis, et
ideo
cavendum est et sollicite agendum, ut scienter discernas visionum
genus, sicut
et Iesus Nave, cum visionem viderit, sciens in hoc esse tentationem,
statim
requisit ab eo qui apparuit et dicit: Noster es an adversariorum?").
See
also what follows.
(10) But although the
Spirit
manifests itself through marvels like these, it is no less effective in
heightening the religious and the moral powers, which operate with such
purity
and power in certain individuals that they bear palpably the stamp of
their
divine origin. A heroic faith or confidence in God is visible, able to
overthrow mountains, and towering far above the faith that lies in the
heart of
every Christian; charitable services are rendered which are far more
moving and
stirring than any miracle; a foresight and a solicitude are astir in
the
management of life, that operate as surely as the very providence of
God. When
these spiritual gifts, together with those of the apostles, prophets,
and
teachers, are excited, they are the fundamental means of edifying
the
churches, proving them thereby to be "churches of God."
The
amplest
evidence for all these traits is to be found in the pages of early
Christian
literature from its earliest record down to Irenaeus, and even further.
The
apologists allude to them as a familiar and admitted fact, and it is
quite
obvious that they were of primary importance for the mission and
propaganda of
the Christian religion. Other religions and cults could doubtless point
to some
of these actions of the Spirit, such as ecstasy, vision, demonic and
anti-demonic manifestations, but nowhere do we find such a wealth of
these
phenomena presented to us as in Christianity; moreover, and this is of
supreme
importance, the fact that their Christian range included the exploits
of moral
heroism, stamped them in this field with a character which was all
their own
and lent them a very telling power. What existed elsewhere merely in
certain
stereotyped and fragmentary forms,
appeared within Christianity in a
wealth of
expression where every function of the spiritual, the mental, and the
moral
life seemed actually to be raised above itself.\6/ [[203]]
\6/
We
must not ignore the fact that these proofs of “the Spirit and power”
were not favorable
to the propaganda in all quarters. Celsus held that they were trickery,
magic,
and a gross scandal, and his opinion was shared by other sensible
pagans,
although the latter were no surer of their facts than Celsus himself.
Paul had
observed long ago that, instead of recommending Christianity, speaking
with
tongues might on the contrary discredit it among pagans (see 1 Cor.
14.23:
"If the whole congregation assemble and all speak with tongues, then
will
not uneducated or unbelieving men, who may chance to enter, say that
you are
mad?").
In
all these
phenomena there was an implicit danger, due to the great temptation
which
people felt either to heighten them artificially, or credulously to
exaggerate
them,\7/ or to imitate
them fraudulently, or selfishly to turn them to
their
own account.\8/ [[204]]
\7/ At
that period, as all our sources show, belief in miracles was strong
upon the
whole; but in Christian circles it seems to have been particularly
robust and
unlimited, tending more and more to deprive men of any vision of
reality. Compare,
for example, the apocryphal Acts, a genre of literature whose roots lie
in the
second century. We must also note how primitive popular legends which
were
current acquired a Christian cast and got attached to this or that
Christian
hero or apostle or saint. One instance of this may be seen in the
well-known
stories of corpses which moved as if they could still feel and think.
Tertullian (de
Anima 51) writes
thus: "I know of one woman, even
within
the church itself, who fell peacefully asleep, after a singularly happy
though
short married life, in the bloom of her age and beauty. Before her
burial was
completed, when the priest had begun the appointed office, she raised
her hands
from her side at the first breath of his prayer, put them in the
posture of
devotion, and, when the holy service was concluded, laid them back in
their
place. Then there is the other story current among our people, that in
a
certain cemetery one corpse made way of its own accord for another to
be laid
alongside of it" (this is also told of the corpse of bishop Reticius of
Autun at the beginning of the fourth century).
\8/
Cp. what has been already said (p. 132) on exorcists being blamed, and
also the
description of the impostor Marcus given by Irenaeus in the first book
of his
great work. When the impostor Peregrinus joined the Christians, he
became (says
Lucian) a "prophet," and as such secured for himself both glory and
gain. The Didache had already
endeavored to guard the churches against
men of
this kind, who used their spiritual gifts for fraudulent ends. There
were even
Christian minstrels; cp. the pseudo-Clementine epistle de Virginitate
2.6:
"Nec proicimus sanctum canibus nec margaritas ante porcos; sed dei
laudes celebramus cum omnimoda disciplina et cum omni prudentia et cum
omni
timore dei atque animi intentione. Cultum sacrum non exercemus ibi, ubi
inebriantur gentiles et verbis impuris in conviviis suis blasphemant in
impietate sea. Propterea non psallimus gentilibus neque scripturas
illis
praelegimus, ut ne tibicinibus aut cantoribus aut hariolis similes
simus,
sicut multi,
qui ita agunt et haec faciunt, ut buccella panis saturent
sese et
propter modicum vini eunt et cantant cantica domini in terra aliena
gentilium
ac faciant quod non licet" ("We do not cast what is holy to the dogs
nor throw pearls before swine, but celebrate the praises of God with
perfect
self-restraint and discretion, in all fear of God and with deliberate
mind. We
do not practice our sacred worship where the heathen get drunk and
impiously
blaspheme with impure speech at their banquets. Hence we do not sing to
the
heathen, nor do we read aloud our scriptures to them, that we may not
be like
flute-players, or singers, or soothsayers, as many are
who live and act
thus in
order to get a mouthful of bread, going for a sorry cup of wine to sing
the
songs of the [[204b]]
Lord in the strange land of the heathen and doing
what is
unlawful"). See also the earlier passage in 1.13: May God send workmen
who
are
not "operarii mercenarii, qui religionem et pietatem pro mercibus
habeant, qui simulent lucis filios, cum non sint lux sed tenebrae, qui
operantur fraudem, qui Christum in negotio et quaestu habeant"
("mere hirelings, trading on their religion and piety, irritating the
children of light although they themselves are not light but darkness,
acting
fraudulently, and making Christ a matter of profit and gain").
It
was in the
primitive days of Christianity, during the first sixty years of its
course,
that their effects were most conspicuous, but they continued to exist
all
through the second century, although in diminished volume.\9/ Irenaeus
confirms this view.\10/
The Montanist movement certainly gave new life
to the “Spirit,"
which had begun to wane; but after the opening of the third century the
phenomena dwindle rapidly, and instead of being the hall-mark of the
church at
large, or of every individual community, they become no more than the
endowment
of a few favored individuals. The common life of the church has now its
priests, its altar, its sacraments, its holy book and rule of faith.
But it no
longer possesses “the Spirit and power."\11/ [[205]] Eusebius is not
the
first (in the
third book of his history) to look back upon the age of the Spirit and
of power
as the bygone heroic age of the church,\12/ for Origen had already
pronounced
this verdict on the past out of an impoverished present.\13/ Yet this
impoverishment and disenchantment hardly inflicted any injury now upon
the
mission of Christianity. During the third century, that mission was
being
prosecuted in a different way from that followed in the first and
second
centuries. There were no longer any regular missionaries -- at least we
never hear
of any such. And the propaganda was no longer an explosive force, but a
sort of
steady fermenting process. Quietly but surely Christianity was
expanding from
the centers it had already occupied, diffusing itself with no violent
shocks or
concussions in its spread.
\9/
They must have been generally and inevitably discredited by the fact
that the various
parties in Christianity during the second century each denied that the
other possessed
the Spirit and power, explaining that when such phenomena occurred
among its
opponents they were the work of the devil, and unauthentic.
\10/
He actually declares (see above, p. 135) that people are still raised
from the
dead within the Christian church (2.31.2). On the spiritual gifts
still operative
in his day, cp. 2.32.4 [49.3 TLG]: Διὸ καὶ ἐν τῷ ἐκείνου ὀνόματι
(that of Jesus) οἱ
ἀληθῶς αὐτοῦ μαθηταὶ,
παρ’ αὐτοῦ λαβόντες τὴν χάριν,
ἐπιτελοῦσιν ἐπ’ εὐεργεσίᾳ τῇ τῶν
λοιπῶν ἀνθρώπων, καθὼς εἷς ἕκαστος αὐτῶν τὴν δωρεὰν εἴληφε παρ’ αὐτοῦ.
Οἱ μὲν γὰρ δαίμονας ἐλαύνουσι βεβαίως καὶ ἀληθῶς, ὥστε πολλάκις καὶ
πιστεύειν αὐτοὺς ἐκείνους τοὺς καθαρισθέντας ἀπὸ τῶν πονηρῶν πνευμάτων, καὶ εἶναι ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ. Οἱ δὲ καὶ πρόγνωσιν ἔχουσι τῶν μελλόντων, καὶ ὀπτασίας, καὶ ῥήσεις
προφητικάς. ῎Αλλοι δὲ τοὺς κάμνοντας διὰ τῆς τῶν χειρῶν ἐπιθέσεως ἰῶνται, καὶ
ὑγιεῖς ἀποκαθιστᾶσιν. ῎Ηδη δὲ, καθὼς ἔφαμεν, καὶ νεκροὶ ἠγέρθησαν,
καὶ παρέμειναν σὺν ἡμῖν ἱκανοῖς ἔτεσι. Καὶ τί γάρ; οὐκ
ἔστιν ἀριθμὸν εἰπεῖν
τῶν χαρισμάτων, ὧν κατὰ παντὸς
τοῦ κόσμου ἡ ἐκκλησία παρὰ Θεοῦ λαβοῦσα, ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι ᾿Ιησοῦ
Χριστοῦ, τοῦ σταυρωθέντος ἐπὶ Ποντίου Πιλάτου, ἑκάστης
ἡμέρας ἐπ’
εὐεργεσίᾳ τῇ τῶν ἐθνῶν ἐπιτελεῖ (cp. above, p.135).
Irenaeus distinctly adds that
these
gifts were gratuitous. Along with other opponents of heresy, he blames
the
Gnostics for taking money and thus trading upon Christ. A prototype of
this
occurs as early as Acts 8.15 f. (the Case of Simon Magus), where it
is
strongly reprimanded (Τὸ ἀργύριόν σου
σὺν σοὶ εἴη εἰς ἀπώλειαν,
"Thy money perish with thee!").
\11/
All the higher value was attached to such people as appeared to possess
the Spirit.
The more the phenomena of Spirit and power waned in and for the general
mass of
Christians, the higher rose that cultus of heroes in the faith (i.e.,
ascetics,
confessors, and workers of miracles) which had existed from the very
first.
These all bear unmistakable signs of the Christ within them, in
consequence [[205b]] of
which they enjoy veneration and authority. Gradually, during the second
half of
the third century in particular, they took the place of the dethroned
deities
of paganism, though as a rule this position was not gained till after
death. -- Though Cyprian
still made great use of visions and dreams, he merely
sought by
their means to enhance his episcopal authority. In several cases,
however, they
excited doubts and incredulity among people; cp. Ep. 66.10: "Scio
somnia ridicula et visiones ineptas quibusdam videri" ("I know that
to some people dreams seem absurd and visions senseless"). This is
significant.
\12/
H. E. 3.37: "A great many
wonderful works of the Holy Spirit were
wrought in the primitive age through the pupils of the apostles, so
that whole
multitudes of people, on first hearing the word, suddenly accepted with
the
utmost readiness faith in the Creator of the universe."
\13/
In c. Cels. 2.8, he only
declares
that he himself has seen still
more miracles. The age of miracles therefore lay for Origen in earlier
days. In 2.48 he puts a
new face on the miracles of Jesus and his
apostles by
interpreting them not only as symbolic of certain truths, but also as
intended
to win over many hearts to the wonderful doctrine of the gospel.
Exorcisms and
cures are represented by him as still continuing to occur (frequently;
cp. 1.6).
From 1.2 we see how he
estimated the present and the past of
Christianity: "For our faith there is one especial proof, unique and
superior to any advanced by aid of Grecian dialectic. This diviner
proof is characterized
by the apostle as 'the demonstration of the Spirit and of power' --
'the
demonstration
of the Spirit' on account of the prophecies which are capable of
producing
faith in hearer and reader, 'the demonstration of power' on account of
the
extraordinary wonders, whose reality can be proved by this
circumstance, among
many other things, that traces of
them
still exist among those who live according to the will of the Logos."
If the early
Christians always
looked out for the proofs of the Spirit and of power, they did so from
the
standpoint of their moral and religious
energy, since it was for the
sake of
the latter object that these gifts had been bestowed upon the church.
[[206]] Paul describes
this
object as the
edification of the entire church, while as regards the individual,
it is the
new creation of man from death to life, from a worthless thing into a
thing of
value.\14/ This
edification means a growth in all that is good (cp. Gal. 5.22: “The
fruit of the Spirit is love,
joy, peace, long-suffering,
gentleness,
goodness,
faith, meekness, self-control"), and the evidence of power is
that God
has not called many wise after the flesh, nor many noble, but poor and
weak
men, whom he transformed into morally robust and intelligent natures.
Moral regeneration
and the moral life were not merely one
side of Christianity to
Paul, but its very fruit and
goal on earth. The
entire
labor of the Christian mission might be described as a moral
enterprise, as the
awakening and strengthening of the moral sense. Such a description
would not be
inadequate to its full contents.
\14/
Cp. pseudo-Clem., de Virgin.
1.11: "Illo igitur charismate,
quod a
domino accepisti, illo inservi fratribus pneumaticis, prophetis, qui
dignoscant
dei esse verba ea, quae loqueris, et enarra quod accepisti charisma in
ecclesiastico conventu ad aedificationem fratrum tuorum in Christo"
("Therefore with that spiritual gift which thou hast received from the
Lord, serve the spiritual brethren, even the prophets, who know that
the words
thou speakest are of God, and declare the gift thou hast received in
the
church-assembly to the edification of thy brethren in Christ").
Paul’s
opinion
was shared by Christians of the sub-apostolic age by the apologists and
great
Christian fathers like Tertullian [[207]]
and Origen.\15/ Read
the Didache and
the first
chapter of First Clement, the conclusion of Barnabas, the homily
entitled
"Second Clement," the “Shepherd" of Hermas, or the last
chapter of the Apology of
Aristides, and everywhere you find the
ethical
demands occupying the front rank. They are thrust forward almost with
wearisome
diffuseness and with a rigorous severity. Beyond all question, these
Christian
communities seek to regulate their common life by principles of the
strictest
morality, tolerating no unholy members in their midst, and well
aware that
with the admission of immorality their very existence at once
ceases.\16/ The
fearful punishment to which Paul sentences the incestuous person (1
Cor. 5) is
not exceptional. Gross sinners were always ejected from the church.
Even those
who consider all religions, including Christianity, to be merely
idiosyncrasies, and view progress as entirely identical with the moral
progress
of mankind -- even such observers must admit that in these days
progress
did
depend upon the Christian churches, and that history then had recourse
to a
prodigious and paradoxical system of levers in order to gain a higher
level of
human evolution. Amid all the convulsions of the soul and body
produced by the
preaching of a judgment, which was imminent, and amid the raptures
excited by
the Spirit of Christ, morality advanced to a position of greater purity
and
security. Above all, the conflict undertaken by Christianity was one
against
sins of the flesh, such as fornication, adultery, and unnatural vices.
In the
Christian communities, monogamy was held to be the sole permissible
union of
the sexes.\17/
The indissoluble character of marriage [[208]] was inculcated
(apart
from the case of adultery),\18/
and marriage was also
secured by the
very
difficulties which second marriages encountered.\19/ Closely bound up
with
the
struggle against carnal sins was the strict prohibition of abortion
and the
exposure of infants.\20/
Christians further opposed covetousness,
greed, and
dishonesty in business life; they attacked mammon-worship in every
shape and
form, and the pitiless temper which is its result. Thirdly, they
combated
double-dealing and falsehood. It was along these three lines, in the
main, that
Christian preaching asserted itself in the sphere of morals. Christians
were to
be pure men, who do not cling to their possessions and are not
self-seeking;
moreover, they were to be truthful and brave.
\15/
The highly characteristic passage in Apol.
45, may be quoted in this
connection:
"Nos soli innocentes, quid mirum, si necesse est? enim vero necesse
est. Innocentiam a deo edocti et perfecte eam novimus, ut a perfecto
magistro revelatam, et fideliter custodiamus, ut ab incontemptibili
dispectore mandatam. Vobis autem humana aestimatio innocentiam
tradidit, humana item dominatio imperavit, inde nec plenae nec adeo
timendae estis disciplinae ad innocentiae veritatem. Tanta est
prudentia hominis ad demonstrandum bonum quanta auctoritas ad
exigendum; tam illa falli facilis quam ista contemni. Atque adeo quid
plenius, dicere: Non occides, an docere: ne
irascaris
quidem?" etc. ("We, then,
are the only innocent people. Is that at
all surprising, if it is inevitable? And inevitable it is. Taught of
God what
innocence is, we have a perfect knowledge of it as revealed by a
perfect
teacher, and we also guard it faithfully as commanded by a judge who is
not to
be despised. But as for you, innocence has merely been introduced among
you by
human opinions, and it is enjoined by nothing better than human rules;
hence
your moral discipline lacks the fullness and authority requisite for
the
production of true innocence. Human skill in pointing out what is good
is no
greater than human authority in enforcing obedience to what is good;
the one
is as easily deceived as the other is disobeyed. And so, which is the
ampler
rule -- to say, 'Thou shalt not kill,' or 'Thou shalt not so much as be
angry'?")
\16/
Martyr. Apoll. 26: "There is a
distinction between death and
death.
For this reason the disciples of Christ die daily, torturing their
desires and
mortifying them according to the divine scriptures; for we have no
part at all
in shameless desires, or scenes impure, or glances lewd, or ears
attentive to
evil, lest our souls thereby be wounded."
\17/
It formed part of the preparation for Christianity that monogamy had
almost
established itself by this time among the Jews and throughout the
Empire as the
one legal form of union between the sexes. Christianity simply
proclaimed as an
ordinance of God what had already been carried out. Contrary practices,
such as
concubinage, were still tolerated, but they counted for little in the
social
organism. Of course the verdict on "fornication" throughout the
Empire generally was just as lax as it had always been, and even
adultery on
the man's side was hardly condemned. The church had to join issue on
these
points.
\18/
We may ignore casuistry in this connection.
\19/
The second century was filled with discussions and opinions about the
permissibility of second marriages.
\20/
Cp. the Didache; Athenag., Suppl.
35, etc. (above, p. 123).
The apologists shared
the views of
the sub-apostolic fathers. At the close of his Apology,
addressed to
the public
of paganism, Aristides exhibits the Christian life in its purity,
earnestness, and
love, and is convinced that in so doing he is expressing all that is
most
weighty and impressive in it. Justin follows suit. Lengthy sections of
his
great Apology
are devoted to a statement of the moral principles
in
Christianity, and to a proof that these are observed by Christians.
Besides, all the apologists rely
on the
fact that even their opponents hold goodness to be good and wickedness
to be
evil. They consider it superfluous to waste their time in proving
that
goodness is
really goodness; they can be sure of assent to this proposition. What
they seek
to prove is that goodness among Christians is not an impotent claim or
a pale
ideal, but a power, which is developed on all sides and actually
exercised in
life.\21/ It was of
special importance [[209]]
to them to be able to
show
(cp. the
argument of the apostle Paul) that what was weak and poor and ignoble
rose
thereby to strength and worth. "They say of us, that
we
gabble nonsense among females, half-grown people, girls, and old
women.\22/ Not
so. Our maidens 'philosophize,'
and at their distaffs speak of things
divine" (Tatian, Orat. 33). "The poor, no less than
the
well-to-do, philosophize with us" (ibid., 32). “Christ has not, as
Socrates had, merely philosophers and scholars as his disciples, but
also
artizans and people of no education, who despise glory, fear, and
death."\23/
“Among us are uneducated folk, artizans, and old women who are utterly
unable
to describe the value of our doctrines in words, but who attest them by
their
deeds."\24/ Similar
retorts are addressed by [[210]]
Origen to Celsus (in
his
second
book), and by Lactantius (Instit. 6.4) to his opponents.
\21/
Celsus distinctly admits that the ethical ideas of Christianity agree
with
those of the philosophers (1.4); cp. Tert., Apol. 46: "Eadem,
inquit,
et philosophi monent atque profitentur" ("These very things, we
are
told, the philosophers also counsel and profess"). Here too we must,
however, recognize a complexio
oppositorum, and that in a twofold
sense. On
the one hand, morality, viewed in its essence, is taken as
self-evident; a
general agreement prevails on this (purity in all the relationships of
life,
perfect love to one's neighbors, etc.). On the other hand, under
certain
circumstances it is still maintained that Christian ethics are
qualitatively
distinct from all other ethics, and that they cannot be understood
[[209b]] or
practiced
apart from the Spirit of God. This estimate answers to the double
description
given of Christian morality, which on one side is correct behavior in
every
relationship on earth, while on the other side it is a divine life and
conduct,
which is supernatural and based on complete asceticism and
mortification. This
extension of the definition of morality, which is most conspicuous in
Tatian,
was not, however, the original creation of Christianity; it was derived
from
the ethics of the philosophers. Christianity merely took it over and
modified
it. This is easily understood, if we read Philo, Clement, and Origen.
\22/
Celsus, 3.44:
"Christians must admit that they can only persuade
people destitute of sense, position, or intelligence, only slaves,
women, and
children, to accept their faith."
\23/
Justin, 2 Apol. 10.8. He
adds: δύναμίς ἐστι τοῦ
ἀρρήτου πατρὸς καὶ οὐχὶ ἀνθρωπείου λόγου κατασκευή ("He is a power of the
ineffable
Father, and no mere instrument of human reason"). So Diognet. 7.9: ταῦτα ἀνθρώπου οὐ δοκεῖ τὰ ἔργα, ταῦτα δύναμίς ἐστι
Θεοῦ ("These do not look like human works; they
are the power of God").
\24/
Athenag., Suppl. 11; cp. also
Justin, Apol. 60.11: παρ’ ἡμῖν οὖν ἔστι ταῦτα ἀκοῦσαι καὶ μαθεῖν
παρὰ τῶν οὐδὲ τοὺς χαρακτῆρας
τῶν στοιχείων ἐπισταμένων, ἰδιωτῶν
μὲν καὶ βαρβάρων τὸ φθέγμα, σοφῶν δὲ καὶ πιστῶν τὸν νοῦν ὄντων, καὶ πηρῶν καὶ χήρων τινῶν τὰς
ὄψεις· ὡς συνεῖναι οὐ σοφίᾳ
ἀνθρωπείᾳ ταῦτα γεγονέναι, ἀλλὰ δυνάμει θεοῦ λέγεσθαι ("Among us
you can hear and learn these things from people who do not even know
the forms
of letters, who are uneducated and barbarous in speech, but wise
and believing
in mind, though some of them are even maimed and blind. From this you
may
understand these things are due to no human wisdom, but are uttered by
the
power of God"). Tertull., Apol.
46: "Deum quilibet opifex
Christianus et
invenit, et ostendit, et exinde totum quod in deum quaeritur re quoque
adsignat, licet Plato adfirmet factitatorem universitatis neque
inveniri
facilem et inventum enarrari in omnes difficilem" ("There is not a
Christian workman who does not find God, and manifest him, and proceed
to
ascribe to him all the attributes of deity, although Plato declares the
maker
of the universe is hard to find, and hard, when found, to be expounded
to all
and sundry").
A
whole series
of proofs is extant, indicating that the high level of morality
enjoined by
Christianity and the moral conduct of the Christian societies were
intended to
promote, and actually did promote, the direct interests of the
Christian
mission.\25/ The
apologists not infrequently lay great stress on this.\26/
Tatian mentions "the excellence of its moral doctrines'' as one of the
reasons for his conversion (Orat. 29), while Justin declares
that
the
steadfastness of Christians convinced him of their purity, and that
these
impressions proved decisive in bringing him over to the faith (Apol. 2.12). We frequently read in
the Acts of the Martyrs (and, what is
more, in the
genuine sections) that the steadfastness and loyalty of Christians made
an
overwhelming impression on those who witnessed their trial or
execution; so
much so, that some of these spectators
suddenly decided to become
Christians themselves.\27/ [[211]]
But it is in
Cyprian's treatise
"to Donatus" that we get the most vivid account of how a man was
convinced and won over to Christianity, not so much by its moral
principles, as
by the moral energy which it exhibited. Formerly he considered it
impossible
to put off the old man and put on the new. But "after I had breathed
the
heavenly spirit in myself, and the second birth had restored me to a
new
manhood, then doubtful things suddenly and strangely acquired certainty
for me.
What was hidden disclosed itself; darkness became enlightened;
what was
formerly hard seemed feasible, and what had appeared impossible seemed
capable
of being done.
\25/
Ignat.,
ad
Ephes. 10: ᾿Επιτρέψατε οὖν αὐτοῖς (
i.e.,
the
heathen)
κἂν ἐκ τῶν
ἔργων ὑμῖν μαθητευθῆναι. (2.) Πρὸς τὰς ὀργὰς αὐτῶν ὑμεῖς πραεῖς, πρὸς τὰς μεγαλορημοσύνας
αὐτῶν ὑμεῖς ταπεινόφρονες, πρὸς τὰς βλασφημίας αὐτῶν ὑμεῖς τὰς
προσευχάς, πρὸς τὴν πλάνην αὐτῶν ὑμεῖς «ἑδραῖοι τῇ πίστει», πρὸς τὸ ἄγριον αὐτῶν ὑμεῖς ἥμεροι, μὴ
σπουδάζοντες ἀντιμιμήσασθαι αὐτούς. (3.) ᾿Αδελφοὶ αὐτῶν εὑρεθῶμεν τῇ ἐπιεικείᾳ· «μιμηταὶ» δὲ «τοῦ κυρίου» σπουδάζωμεν
εἶναι ("Allow them to
learn
a lesson at least from your works. Be meek when they break out in
anger, be
humble against their vaunting words, set
your prayers against
their blasphemies. . . .; be not zealous to imitate them in requital.
Let us
show ourselves their brethren by our forbearance, and let us be
zealous to be
imitators of the Lord").
\26/
Cp. also 2 Clem. 13.3:
τὰ ἔθνη
ἀκούοντα ἐκ τοῦ στόματος ἡμῶν τὰ
λόγια τοῦ θεοῦ ὡς καλὰ καὶ μεγάλα θαυμάζει· ἔπειτα καταμαθόντα τὰ ἔργα ἡμῶν ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν ἄξια τῶν ῥημάτων
ὧν λέγομεν, ἔνθεν εἰς βλασφημίαν
τρέπονται, λέγοντες εἶναι μῦθόν τινα καὶ πλάνην ("When the
Gentiles hear from
our mouth the words of God, they wonder at their beauty and greatness;
then,
discovering our deeds are not worthy of the words we utter, they betake
themselves to blasphemy, declaring it is all a myth and error"). Such
instances therefore did occur. Indirectly, they are a proof of what is
argued
above.
\27/
Even the second oldest martyrdom of which we know, that of James, the
son of
Zebedee, as related by Clement of Alexandria in his
Hypotyposes (cp.
Eus.,
H.E. 2.9), tells how
the
accuser himself was converted and beheaded along
with the
apostle. -- All Christians recognised that the zenith of Christian
morality was
reached when the faith was openly confessed before the authorities, but
the
sectarian Heracleon brought forward another view, which of course they
took
seriously amiss. His contention was that such confession in words might
be
hypocritical as well as genuine, and that the only conclusive evidence
was that
afforded by the steady profession, which consists in words and actions
answering the faith itself (Clem. Alex.,
Strom. 4.9.71 f.).
Tertullian
and
Origen speak in similar terms.
But
it is not
merely Christians themselves who bear witness that they have been
lifted into a
new world of moral power, of earnestness, and of holiness; even their
opponents
bear testimony to their purity of life. The abominable charges
circulated by
the Jews against the moral life of Christians did hold their own for a
long
while, and were credited by the common people as well as by many of the
educated classes.\28/ But
anyone who examined the facts found something
very
different. Pliny told Trajan that he had been unable to prove anything
criminal
or vicious on the part of Christians during all his examination of
them, and
that, on the contrary, the purpose of their gatherings was to make
themselves more
conscientious and virtuous.\29/
[[212]] Lucian
represents
the
Christians
as credulous fanatics, but also as people of a pure life, of devoted
love, and
of a courage equal to death itself. The last-named feature is also
admitted by
Epictetus and Aurelius.\30/
Most important of all, however, is the
testimony of
the shrewd physician Galen. He writes (in his treatise "de
Sententiis
Politiae Platonicae"\31/) as follows: "Hominum
plerique orationem
demonstrativam continuam morte assequi nequeunt, quare indigent, ut
instituantur parabolis. veluti nostro tempore videmus homines
illos, qui
Christiani vocantur, fidem suam e parabolis petiisse. Hi tamen interdum
talia faciunt, qualia qui vere philosophantur. Nam quod mortem
contemnunt, id quidem omnes
ante oculos habemus; item quod verecundia quadam ducti ab usu
rerum venerearum
abhorrent. sunt enim inter eos et feminae et viri, qui per totam vitam
a
concubitu abstinuerint;\32/
sunt etiam qui in [[213]]
animis regendis
coercendisque et
in acerrimo honestatis studio eo progressi sint, ut nihil cedant vere
philosophantibus."\33/
One can hardly imagine a more impartial
and
brilliant testimony to the morality of Christians. Celsus, too, a very
prejudiced critic of Christians, finds no fault with their moral
conduct. Everything
about them, according to him, is dull, mean, and deplorable; but
he never
denies them such morality as is possible under the circumstances.
\28/
Probably,
e.g.,
by Fronto, the teacher of M. Aurelius (cp. the
Octavius
of
Minutius Felix), and also by Apuleius, if the woman described in
Metam. 9.14
(omnia prorsus ut in quandam caenosam latrinam in eius animam flagitia
confluxerant -- "every vice had poured into her soul, as into some
foul cesspool")
was a Christian (spretis atque calcatis divinis numinibus invicem
certae
religionis mentita sacrilega presumptione dei, quem praedicaret
unicum -- "scorning and spurning the holy deities in place of the true
religion,
she
affected to entertain a sacrilegious conception of God -- the only God,
as
she
proclaimed"). The orator Aristides observed in the conduct of
Christians a
mixture of humility and arrogance, in which he finds a resemblance
between them
and the Jews (
Orat. 46). This
is his most
serious charge, and
Celsus raises
a similar objection (see Book 3, Chapter 5).
\29/
"Adfirmabant autem [
i.e., the
Christians under examination] hanc
fuisse
summam vel culpae suae vel erroris, quod essent soliti stato die
ante lucem
convenire carmenque Christo quasi deo dicere secum invicem, seque
sacramento
non in scelus aliquod obstringere, sed ne furta, ne latrocinia, ne
adulteria
committerent, ne fidem fallerent, ne depositum appellati abnegarent"
("They maintained that the head and front of their offending or error
had
been this, that they were accustomed on a stated day to assemble ere
daylight
and sing in turn a hymn to Christ as a god, and also that they bound
themselves
by an oath, not for any criminal end, but to avoid theft or robbery or
adultery, never to break their word, or to repudiate a deposit when
called upon
to refund it").
\30/
Both of course qualify their admission. Epictetus (Arrian,
Epict.
Diss. 4.7.6) declares that the Galileans' ἀφοβία
before
tyrants was due to habit, while Aurelius attributes the readiness of
Christians to die, to ostentation (
Med.
11.3).
\31/
Extant in Arabic in the
Hist.
anteislam.
Abulfedae (ed. Fleischer, p.
109). Cp.
Kalbfleisch in the
Festschrift fur
Gomperz (1902), pp. 96 f., and
Norden's
Kunstprosa,
pp. 518 f
.
\32/
From the time of Justin (and probably even earlier) Christians were
always
pointing, by way of contrast to the heathen, to the group of their
brethren and
sisters who totally abjured marriage. Obviously they counted on the
fact that
such conduct would evoke applause and astonishment even among their
opponents
(even castration was known, as in the case of Origen and of another
person
mentioned by Justin). Nor was this calculation quite mistaken, for the
religious philosophy of the age was ascetic. Still, the applause was
not
unanimous, even among strict moralists. The pagan in Macarius Magnes,
3.36 (
i.e., Porphyry) urged
strongly against Paul
that in 1 Tim. 4.1
he
censures those who forbid marriage, while in 1 Cor. 7 he recommends
celibacy,
even although he has to admit he has no word of the Lord upon virgins.
"Then is it not wrong to live
as a celibate, and also to refrain from
marriage at the order of a mere man, seeing that there is no command of
Jesus
extant upon celibacy? And how can some women who live as virgins boast
so
loudly of the fact,
declaring they
are
filled with the Holy Ghost like
her who
bore Jesus?" The suspicious attitude of the early Christians towards
sexual intercourse (even in marriage) comes out in Paul unmistakably.
On this
point the apocryphal Acts of the Apostles (beginning with the Acts of
Paul) are
specially significant, as they mirror the popular ideas on the subject.
The
following facts may be set down in this connection. (1) Marriage was
still
tolerated as a concession to human weakness. (2) The
[[213b]]
restriction of
sexual
intercourse, or even entire abstinence from it, was advocated and
urgently
commended. (3) Second marriage was designated "a specious adultery"
(εὐπρεπὴς μοιχεία). (4) Virgins were persuaded
to
remain as they were. (5) Instead of marriage, platonic ties ("virgines
subintroductae") were formed, audaciously and riskily. Cp. Tertull.,
de
Resurr. 8:
"Virginitas et viduitas et modesta in occulto
matrimonii
dissimulatio et una notitia eius ("Virginity and widowhood and secret
self-restraint upon the marriage-bed and the sole practical recognition
of that
restraint [
i.e.,
monogamy]"). Such, in the order of diminuendo, were
the
four forms assumed by sexual asceticism.
\33/
"As a rule, men are unable to follow consecutively any argumentative
speech, so that they need to be educated by means of parables. Just as
in our
own day we see the people who are called Christians seeking their faith
from
parables. Still, they occasionally act just as true philosophers do.
For their
contempt of death is patent to us all, as is their abstinence from the
use of
sexual organs, by a certain impulse of modesty. For they include women
and men
who refrain from cohabiting all through their lives, and they also
number
individuals who in ruling and controlling themselves, and in their keen
pursuit
of virtue, have attained a pitch not
inferior to that of real
philosophers." Galen, of course, condemns the faith of Christians as a
mere obstinate adherence to what is quite unproven: περὶ διαφορᾶς
σπυγμῶν (
De differentia pulsuum) 4
[PG 8.579]
(
ἵνα μή τις εὐθὺς κατ’
ἀρχὰς,
ὡς εἰς Μωϋσοῦ καὶ Χριστοῦ διατριβὴν ἀφιγμένος, νόμων ἀναποδείκτων ἀκούῃ
-- "That no one may
hastily
give credence to unproven laws, as if he had reached the way of life
enjoined
by Moses and Christ"), and [PG 8.657] (
θᾶττον γὰρ ἄν τις τοὺς ἀπὸ Μωϋσοῦ καὶ Χριστοῦ
μεταδιδάξειεν ἢ τοὺς ταῖς αἱρέσεσι
προστετηκότας ἰατρούς τε καὶ φιλοσόφους -- ''One could more
easily
teach novelties to the adherents of Moses and Christ than to doctors
and
philosophers who are stuck fast in the schools").
As
the proof of
"the Spirit and of power" subsided after the beginning of the third
century, the extraordinary moral tension also became relaxed, paving
the way
gradually for a morality which was adapted to a worldly life, and which
was no
longer equal to the strain of persecution.\34/ This began as far back
as the
second century, in connection with the question, whether any, and if so
what,
post-baptismal sins could be forgiven. [[214]] But the various
stages of the
process cannot be exhibited in these pages. It must suffice to remark
that from
about 230 C.E. onwards,
many churches followed the lead of the Roman
church in
forgiving gross bodily sins, whilst after 251 C.E. most churches also
forgave
sins of idolatry. Thus the circle was complete; only in one or two
cases were
crimes of exceptional atrocity denied forgiveness, implying that the
offender
was not re-admitted to the church. It is quite obvious from the later
writings
of Tertullian ("nostrorum bonorum status iam mergitur," de Pudic. 1), and from many a stinging
remark in Origen's commentaries,
that even by
220 C.E. the Christian
churches, together with their bishops and
clergy, were
no longer what they had previously been, from a moral point of view;
nevertheless (as Origen expressly emphasizes against Celsus; cp.
3.29-30)
their morals still
continued to excel the morals of other
guilds
within the empire and of the population in the cities, whilst the
penitential
ordinances between 251 and 325, of which we possess no small number,
point to a
very earnest endeavor being made to keep up morality and holiness of
life.\35/
Despite their moral deterioration, the Christian churches must have
still continued
to wield a powerful influence and fascination for people of a moral
disposition.
\34/
The number of those who lapsed during the persecutions of Decius and
Diocletian
was extraordinarily large; but Tertullian had already spoken of "people
who are only Christians if the wind happens to be favorable" (Scorp. 1).
\35/ The "Shepherd"
of Hermas shows, however,
the amount of trouble which even at an
earlier
period had to be encountered.
But
here again
we are confronted with the complexio
oppositorum. For the
churches
must have
also produced a powerful effect upon people in every degree of moral
weakness,
just on account of that new internal development which had culminated
about the
middle of the third century. If the churches hitherto had been
societies which
admitted people under the burden of sin, not denying entrance even to
the worst
offender, but securing him forgiveness with God and thereafter
requiring him
to continue pure and holy, now they had established themselves
voluntarily or
involuntarily as societies based upon unlimited forgiveness.
Along with
baptism, and subsequent to it, they had now developed a second
sacrament; it
was still without form, but they relied upon it as a thing which had
form, and considered
themselves justified in applying it in almost every [[215]] case -- it
was the
sacrament
of penitence. Whether this
development enabled them to meet
the
aims of their
Founder better than their more rigorous predecessors, or whether it
removed
them further from these aims, is not a question upon which we need to
enter.
The point is that now for the first time the attractive power of
Christianity
as a religion of pardon came fully into play. No doubt, everything
depended on
the way in which pardon was applied but it was not merely a frivolous
scoff on
the part of Julian the apostate when he pointed out that the way in
which the
Christian churches preached and administered forgiveness was injurious
to the
best interests of morality, and that there were members in the
Christian
churches whom no other religious societies would tolerate within their
bounds.
The feature which Julian censured had arisen upon a wide scale as far
back as
the second half of the third century. When clerics of the same church
started
to quarrel with each other, as in the days of Cyprian at Carthage,
they instantly flung at each other the most heinous charges of fraud,
of
adultery, and even of murder. One asks, in amazement and indignation,
why the
offending presbyter or deacon had not been long ago expelled from the
church,
if such accusations were correct? To this question no answer can be
given.
Besides, even if these repeated and almost stereotyped charges were not
in
every case well founded, the not less serious fact remains that one
brother
wantonly taxed another with the most heinous crimes. It reveals a
laxity that
would not have been possible, had not a fatal influence been already
felt from
the reverse side of the religion of the merciful heart and of
forgiveness.
Still,
this
forgiveness is not to be condemned by the mere fact that it was
extended to
worthless characters. We are not called upon to be its judges. We must
be
content to ascertain, as we have now ascertained, that while the
character of
the Christian religion, as a religion of morality, suffered some injury
in the
course of the third century, this certainly did not impair its powers
of
attraction. It was now sought after as the religion which formed a
permanent
channel of forgiveness to mankind. Which was partly due, no doubt, to
the fact
that different groups of people were now appealing to it. [[216]]
Yet, if this sketch
of the
characteristics of Christianity is not to be left unfinished two things
must
still be noted. One is this: the church never sanctioned the thesis
adopted by
most of the Gnostics, that there was a qualitative distinction of
human beings
according to their moral capacities, and that in consequence of
this there
must also be different grades in their ethical conduct and in the
morality
which might be expected from them.\36/ But there was a primitive
distinction between a morality for
the
perfect and a morality which was none the less adequate, and this
distinction
was steadily maintained. Even in Paul there are evident traces of this
view alongside of a
strictly
uniform conception. The Catholic doctrine of “praecepta" and
"consilia" prevailed almost from the first within the Gentile church,
and the words of the Didache which follow the description of "the
two
ways" (c. 6: "If thou
canst bear the whole yoke of the Lord, thou
shalt be perfect: but if thou canst not, do what thou canst") only
express a conviction which was very widely felt. The distinction
between the
"children" and the "mature" (or perfect), which originally
obtained within the sphere of Christian knowledge, overflowed into the
sphere of conduct,
since both spheres were closely allied.\37/
Christianity had always her heroic souls in asceticism and poverty and
so forth.
They were held in exceptional esteem (see above), and they had actually
to be
warned, even [[217]] in
the sub-apostolic age, against pride and boasting (cp.
Ignat., ad
Polyc. 5.2: Εἴ τις δύναται ἐν ἁγνείᾳ
μένειν εἰς τιμὴν τῆς σαρκὸς τοῦ κυρίου, ἐν
ἀκαυχησίᾳ μενέτω. ᾿Εὰν καυχήσηται, ἀπώλετο -- "If anyone is
able to remain in purity to the honor of the flesh of
the
Lord, let him remain as he is without boasting of it. If he boast, he
is a lost
man;" also Clem. Rom. 38.2: ὁ ἁγνὸς ἐν τῇ σαρκὶ
[htw kai] μὴ ἀλαζονευέσθω --
"Let
him that is pure in the flesh remain so and not boast about it").
It
was in these ascetics of early Christianity that the first step was
taken
towards monasticism.
\36/
It is surprising that the attractiveness of these (Gnostic) ideas was
not
greater than it seems to have been. But by the time that they sought to
establish their situation on Christian soil or to force their way in,
the
church's organization was well knit together, so that Gnosticism could
do no
more in the way of breaking it up or creating a rival institution.
\37/
The ascetics are not only the “perfect" but also the "religious,"
strictly speaking. Cp. Origen (Hom. 2. in Num.,
vol. 10. p. 20), who
describes
virgins, ascetics, and so forth, as those "qui in professione
religionis
videntur"; also Hom. 17. in Luc.
(vol. 5. p. 151), where,
on 1 Cor. 1.2, he observes: "Memini cum interpretarer 1 Cor. 1.2
dixisse me
diversitatem
ecclesiae et eorum qui invocant nomen domini. Puto enim monogamum et
virginem et eum, qui in castimonia perseverat, esse de ecclesia dei,
eum vero,
qui sit digamus, licet bonam habeat conversationem et ceteris
virtutibus
polleat, tamen non esse de ecclesia et de numero, qui non habent rugam
aut
maculam aut aliquid istius modi, sed esse de secundo gradu et de his
qui
invocant nomen domini, et qui salvantur quidem in nomine
Jesu Christi, nequaquam tamen coronantur ab eo" (church = virgins,
ascetics, and the once married: those who call on the name of the
Lord = the
second rank, i.e.,
the twice married, even though their lives are pure
otherwise).
Secondly,
veracity in matters of fact is as liable to suffer as righteousness in
every
religion: every religion gets encumbered with fanaticism, the
indiscriminate
temper, and fraud. This is writ clear upon the pages of church history
from the
very first. In the majority of cases, in the case of miracles that have
never
happened, of visions that were never seen, of voices that were never
heard, and
of books that were never written by their alleged authors, we are not
in a
position at this time of day to decide where self-deception ended and
where
fraud began, where enthusiasm became deliberate and then passed into
conventional deception, any more than we are capable of determining, as
a rule,
where a harsh exclusiveness passes into injustice and fanaticism. We
must
content ourselves with determining that cases of this kind were
unfortunately
not infrequent, and that their number increased. What we call
priest-craft and
miracle-fraud were not absent from the third or even from the second
century.
They are to be found in the Catholic church as well as in several of
the gnostic conventicles,
where water was changed into wine (as by the
Marcosians)
or wine into water (cp. the books of Jeu).
Christianity,
as
the religion of the Spirit and of power, contained another element
which
proved of vital importance, and which exhibited pre-eminently the
originality of
the new faith. This was its reverence for the lowly, for sorrow,
suffering,
and death, together with its triumphant victory over these
contradictions of
human life. The great incentive and example alike for the eliciting and
the
exercise of this virtue lay in the Redeemer's life and cross. Blent
with
patience and hope, this reverence overcame any external hindrance; it
recognized in [[218]]
suffering the path to deity, and thus triumphed in the
midst of
all its foes. "Reverence for what is beneath us -- this is the last
step
to
which mankind were fitted and destined to attain. But what a task it
was, not
only to let the earth lie beneath us, we appealing to a higher
birthplace, but
also to recognize humility and poverty, mockery and despite, disgrace
and wretchedness,
suffering and death -- to recognize these things as divine."\38/
Here lies the root of the
most profound factor contributed by
Christianity to
the development of the moral
sense, and contributed with perfect
strength and
delicacy. It differentiates itself, as an entirely original element,
from the similar
phenomena which recur in several of the philosophical schools (e.g.,
the
Cynic). Not until a much later period, however, -- from Augustine
onwards, -- did
this phase of feeling find expression in literature.
\38/
Goethe,
Wanderjahre
24, p. 243.
Even
what is
most divine on earth has its shadow nevertheless, and so it was
with this
reverence. It was inevitable that the new aesthetic, which it involved,
should
become an aesthetic of lower things, of death and its grim relics; in
this way
it ceased to be aesthetic by its very effort to attain the impossible,
until
finally a much later period devised an aesthetic of spiritual agony and
raptures over suffering. But there was worse behind. Routine and
convention
found their way even into this phase of feeling. What was most profound
and admirable
was gradually stripped of its inner spirit and rendered positively
repulsive by custom, common talk, mechanical tradition, and ritual
practices.\39/
Yet,
however strongly we feel about the unsightly phlegm of this corruption,
and
however indignantly we condemn it, we should never forget that it
represented
the shadow thrown by the most profound and at the same time the most
heroic
mood of the human soul in its spiritual exaltation; it is, in fact,
religion
itself, fully ripe.
\39/
Goethe (ibid.,
p. 255) has said the right word on this as well: “We draw a
veil
over those sufferings (the sufferings of Christ in particular), just
because we
reverence them so highly. We hold it is a damnable audacity to take
these
mysterious secrets, in which the depth of the divine sorrow lies hid,
and play
with them, fondle them, trick them out, and never rest until the
supreme object
of reverence appears vulgar and paltry."
CHAPTER 6
THE
RELIGION OF AUTHORITY
AND OF REASON, OF THE
MYSTERIES AND OF TRANSCENDENTALISM
I
"Some Christians [evidently not all]
will not so much as give or
accept any account of what they believe. They adhere to the watchwords
`Prove not, only believe,' and `Thy faith shall save thee.' Wisdom is
an evil thing in the world, folly a good thing." So Celsus wrote about
the Christians (1.9). In
the course of his polemical treatise he
brings forward this charge repeatedly in various forms; as in 1.12,
"They say, in their usual fashion, 'Enquire not'"; 1.26 f.,
"That ruinous saying of Jesus has deceived men. With his illiterate
character and lack of eloquence he has gained of course almost no one
but illiterate people";\1/ 3.44, "The following rules are laid
down by Christians, even by the more intelligent among them. 'Let none
draw near to us who is educated, or shrewd, or wise. Such
qualifications are in our eyes an evil. But let the ignorant, the
idiots, and the fools come to us with confidence'"; 6.10 f.,
"Christians say, 'Believe first of all that he whom I announce to thee
is the Son of God."' "All are ready to cry out, 'Believe if thou wilt
be saved, or else be gone.' What is wisdom among men they describe as
foolishness with God, and their reason for this is their desire to win
over none but the uneducated and simple by means of this saying."
Justin also represents Christians being charged by their opponents with
[[220]]
making blind assertions and giving no proof (Apol. 1.52), while
Lucian declares (Peregr. 13) that they "received such
matters on
faith without the slightest enquiry" (ἄνευ τινὸς ἀκριβοῦς πίστεως τὰ τοιαῦτα παραδεξάμενοι).
\1/ Still Celsus
adds that there are
also one or two discreet, pious,
reasonable people among the Christians, and some who are experts in
intelligent argument.
A description and a charge of this
kind were not entirely
unjustified. Within certain limits Christians have maintained, from the
very first, that the human understanding has to be captured and humbled
in order to obey the message of the gospel. Some Christians even go a
step further. Bluntly, they require a blind faith for the word of God.
When the apostle Paul views his preaching, not so much in its content
as in its origin, as the word of God,
and even when he notes the
contrast between it and the wisdom of this world, his demand is for a
firm, resolute faith, and for nothing else. "We bring every thought
into captivity to the obedience of Christ" (2 Cor. 10.5), and -- the
word
of the cross tolerates no σοφία λόγου (no wisdom
of speech), it is to be preached as foolishness and apprehended by
faith (1 Cor. 1.17 f.).
Hence he also issues a warning against the
seductions of philosophy (Col. 2.8). Tertullian advanced beyond this
position much more boldly.
He prohibited Christians (de Praescr. 8 f.) from ever applying
to
doctrine the saying, "Seek and ye shall find." "What," he exclaims (op.
cit., 7), "what
has Athens to do with Jerusalem, or the Academy with
the church? What have heretics to do with Christians? Our doctrine
originates with the porch of Solomon, who had hi